







 
   
     
       
         A discourse concerning the laws ecclesiastical and civil made against hereticks by popes, emperors and kings, provincial and general councils, approved by the church of Rome with a preface against persecuting and destroying hereticks / by a cordial friend to the Protestant religion now by law established in these realms.
         Barlow, Thomas, 1607-1691.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 305 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30973
         Wing B828
         ESTC R16393
         11732834
         ocm 11732834
         48415
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30973)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48415)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 482:24)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse concerning the laws ecclesiastical and civil made against hereticks by popes, emperors and kings, provincial and general councils, approved by the church of Rome with a preface against persecuting and destroying hereticks / by a cordial friend to the Protestant religion now by law established in these realms.
             Barlow, Thomas, 1607-1691.
             Whitby, Daniel, 1638-1726.
          
           [4], 48, [8], 75 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Basset,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Errata: p. [8] (2d count).
             Widely attributed to Bishop Barlow and to Daniel Whitby; the latter attribution is erroneous, according to Halkett & Laing.
             Part II, pages 13-16, 21-22, and 37-38 cropped with loss of text in filmed copy. Pages 10-41 photographed from Union Theological Seminary Library, New York copy and inserted at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Discipline.
           Heresy.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Simon Charles
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Simon Charles
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Concerning
           THE
           LAWS
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           Made
           against
           HERETICKS
           BY
           
             POPES
             ,
             EMPERORS
          
           and
           
             KINGS
             ,
             Provincial
          
           and
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           Approved
           by
           The
           CHURCH
           of
           ROME
           :
           SHEWING
           ,
           I.
           What
           
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           may
           expect
           to
           suffer
           under
           a
           
             Popish
             Prince
          
           acting
           according
           to
           those
           Laws
           .
           II.
           That
           no
           Oath
           or
           Promise
           of
           such
           a
           Prince
           can
           give
           them
           any
           just
           Security
           that
           he
           will
           not
           execute
           these
           Laws
           upon
           them
           .
           With
           a
           PREFACE
           against
           Persecuting
           and
           Destroying
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           
             Cordial
             Friend
          
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           now
           by
           Law
           established
           in
           these
           Realms
           .
        
         
           Tantum
           Religio
           potuit
           suadere
           malorum
           ,
           
             Lucret.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Basset
          
           ,
           at
           the
           George
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           1682.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Designs
             of
             this
             Treatise
             are
             ,
             First
             ,
             To
             demonstrate
             the
             Falshood
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             from
             the
             Repugnancy
             of
             her
             deportment
             toward
             Hereticks
             :
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             I.
             1.
             
             To
             Christ's
             own
             words
             to
             his
             
               Disciples
               ,
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Luke
               9.
               54.
            
             which
             Text
             is
             largely
             handled
             ,
             p.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             II.
             2.
             
             To
             our
             Lord's
             Example
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             III.
             3.
             
             To
             the
             Example
             and
             Deportment
             of
             his
             Blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             p.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             IV.
             4.
             
             To
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             interpreted
             by
             the
             
               H.
               Fathers
            
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             VI.
             5.
             
             To
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Professors
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             p.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             §
             .
             VII
             .
             6.
             
             To
             the
             express
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               H.
               Fathers
            
             ,
             p.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             VIII
             .
             7.
             
             To
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ,
             p.
             35
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             IX
             .
             An
             Objection
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             answered
             ,
             and
             our
             Church
             and
             
               Reverend
               Bishops
            
             freed
             from
             the
             Charge
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             p.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Three
             farther
             Uses
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             X.
             1.
             
             To
             justify
             the
             use
             of
             lawful
             means
             for
             the
             Prevention
             of
             these
             Mischiefs
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XI
             .
             2.
             
             To
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             a
             serious
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             Preparation
             patiently
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             should
             this
             inhumane
             Religion
             once
             more
             prevail
             amongst
             us
             ;
             Rebellion
             against
             our
             
               Lawful
               Prince
            
             being
             unlawful
             ,
             scandalous
             and
             damnable
             ,
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XII
             .
             3.
             
             To
             prevent
             our
             being
             gull'd
             by
             fair
             Words
             ,
             and
             specious
             Promises
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             A
             father
             Reply
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             towards
             the
             Hugonots
             ,
             p.
             47
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           MY
           Design
           in
           publishing
           this
           little
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           the
           Use
           which
           I
           desire
           all
           good
           Christians
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           confirm
           them
           in
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           sensible
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Falshood
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           men
           of
           all
           Capacities
           may
           apprehend
           .
           For
           if
           this
           barbarous
           Deportment
           towards
           Hereticks
           be
           evidently
           repugnant
           to
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           we
           stand
           bound
           to
           imitate
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           wholly
           opposite
           both
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           primitive
           and
           
             purest
             Ages
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           sufficiently
           convince
           
             Wise
             men
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           which
           commands
           these
           Cruelties
           and
           Inhumanities
           cannot
           derive
           it self
           from
           him
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Pitty
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           
             §
             .
             I.
             Now
             that
             to
             burn
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             extirminate
             all
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             are
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             men
             of
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             Lives
             )
             and
             prosecute
             them
             
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             here
             mentioned
             purely
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             evidently
             repugnant
             to
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
             Christ's
             own
             words
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             a
             Village
             of
             Samaria
             refused
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             appeared
             to
             them
             to
             be
             
               going
               to
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             ask
             this
             Question
             ,
             
             
               Lord
               wilt
               thou
               that
               we
               command
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               to
               come
               down
               ,
               and
               to
               consume
               them
               ,
               as
               Elias
               did
               ?
            
             For
             our
             dear
             Lord
             no
             sooner
             heard
             this
             Question
             but
             he
             rebuked
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             Where
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             whereas
             they
             who
             are
             thus
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             falsly
             supposed
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             Samaritans
             undoubtedly
             were
             both
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             In
             opposition
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             appointed
             for
             the
             Place
             where
             he
             would
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             commanding
             all
             men
             to
             repair
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             erected
             a
             Temple
             upon
             Mount
             Gerizim
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             deserting
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             this
             was
             their
             Schism
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             also
             were
             Hereticks
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             for
             they
             err'd
             in
             matters
             which
             concerned
             Salvation
             ,
             
               they
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               their
               own
               gods
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             17.
             33.
             
             And
             this
             our
             Saviour
             testifieth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               worship
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               we
               worship
               ,
               for
               Salvation
               is
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             ,
             That
             whereas
             Romanists
             do
             exercise
             this
             Cruelty
             on
             them
             whom
             they
             call
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             chiefly
             for
             their
             refusing
             to
             receive
             and
             own
             him
             as
             Christ's
             Vicar
             who
             manifestly
             doth
             usurp
             that
             Title
             ,
             these
             Samaritans
             refused
             to
             receive
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             
             he
             seemed
             to
             
               be
               going
               to
               Jerusalem
            
             to
             worship
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Honor
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             peculiar
             Worship
             ,
             were
             all
             concerned
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Permission
             of
             what
             was
             here
             desired
             by
             Saint
             John
             and
             Peter
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             more
             effectual
             for
             the
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Heretical
             ,
             Schismatical
             Samaritans
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Punishments
             inflicted
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             or
             any
             Arts
             of
             
               Papal
               Tyranny
            
             can
             be
             for
             the
             Conviction
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             for
             these
             Disciples
             did
             not
             desire
             that
             they
             themselves
             might
             execute
             on
             the
             Samaritans
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             by
             committing
             them
             to
             the
             Flames
             ,
             or
             by
             imploring
             the
             Magistrates
             assistence
             to
             consume
             or
             burn
             them
             ,
             they
             onely
             did
             request
             that
             they
             might
             call
             upon
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             to
             
               rain
               down
               fire
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             and
             consume
             them
             ;
             which
             had
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             doe
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             by
             what
             this
             Village
             suffered
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             evidently
             convinced
             by
             Demonstration
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             against
             their
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Messiah
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             procured
             this
             Vengeance
             to
             be
             executed
             upon
             them
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             minister
             no
             Conviction
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             serve
             onely
             to
             harden
             Mens
             Hearts
             and
             imbitter
             their
             Spirits
             against
             those
             who
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             induce
             them
             more
             firmly
             to
             believe
             
               That
               such
               a
               barbarous
               Religion
               cannot
               be
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             From
             these
             three
             Observations
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             justifie
             her
             Practice
             in
             burning
             ,
             massacring
             ,
             extirpating
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             might
             with
             advantage
             have
             been
             pleaded
             here
             :
             
               Doth
               she
               practise
               
               
               her
               Severities
               out
               of
               a
               Zeal
               for
               Truth
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Honor
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               reclaiming
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               the
               preventing
               or
               terrifying
               others
               from
               adhering
               to
               them
               or
               being
               deluded
               by
               them
               ;
            
             upon
             all
             these
             accounts
             you
             see
             that
             the
             Disciples
             had
             far
             greater
             cause
             to
             call
             for
             
               fire
               from
               heaven
            
             upon
             this
             Village
             of
             Samaria
             .
             And
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             under
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             thinks
             fit
             to
             rebuke
             even
             the
             desires
             of
             doing
             this
             to
             one
             small
             Village
             ;
             How
             then
             will
             he
             rebuke
             the
             actual
             performance
             of
             it
             to
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
             ,
             after
             his
             solemn
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Repugnancie
             of
             these
             Proceedings
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             his
             most
             blessed
             Advent
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ?
             For
             the
             true
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             rebuked
             his
             Disciples
             for
             their
             Desire
             of
             dealing
             thus
             severely
             with
             these
             Schismatical
             and
             Heretical
             Samaritans
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Severity
             towards
             erronious
             persons
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             is
             highly
             opposite
             to
             the
             calm
             Temper
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             is
             insinuated
             in
             that
             Reply
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             
               Disciples
               ,
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Ye
             do
             not
             well
             consider
             under
             what
             Way
             of
             Dispensation
             ye
             are
             placed
             by
             me
             .
             
             The
             Way
             I
             come
             to
             teach
             men
             ,
             the
             Temper
             ,
             Disposition
             and
             Affection
             I
             would
             fix
             within
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             furious
             ,
             persecuting
             and
             destructive
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             mild
             ,
             and
             gentle
             ,
             and
             tender
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Interests
             of
             Men
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             who
             are
             our
             greatest
             Enemies
             .
             
             Under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             they
             who
             rejected
             and
             scoffed
             at
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             suffered
             severely
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             had
             Commission
             to
             
               call
               for
               fire
               from
               heaven
               to
               devour
               them
            
             presently
             ,
             
               curse
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             2.
             24.
             
             But
             
             they
             who
             reject
             and
             crucifie
             Christ
             are
             by
             him
             pray'd
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             by
             his
             Command
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             preached
             to
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             brought
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             Example
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             Christians
             to
             conform
             themselves
             ,
             acting
             towards
             Contemners
             of
             their
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Rejectors
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             legal
             ,
             but
             the
             evangelical
             Dispensation
             ;
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Severity
             of
             Elias
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Meekness
               and
               Gentleness
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             therefore
             your
             Desire
             of
             proceeding
             according
             to
             the
             extraordinary
             Spirit
             of
             Elias
             ,
             under
             the
             gospel
             Dispensation
             ,
             is
             intolerable
             ;
             for
             that
             designs
             universal
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Good-will
             even
             to
             Enemies
             ,
             it
             doth
             engage
             us
             
               to
               shew
               all
               meekness
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             
             and
             so
             no
             Difference
             of
             Religion
             ,
             no
             Pretence
             of
             Zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             can
             justifie
             this
             fierce
             ,
             vindictive
             and
             exterminating
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour's
             second
             Reason
             against
             this
             Proceeding
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             repugnant
             to
             the
             End
             for
             which
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               :
            
             
             
               He
               came
               to
               discountenance
               all
               Fierceness
               ,
               and
               Rage
               ,
               and
               Cruelty
               in
               men
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               to
               restrain
               and
               subdue
               that
               furious
               and
               unpeaceable
               Spirit
               which
               is
               so
               troublesome
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               many
               Mischiefs
               and
               Disorders
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               beget
               a
               peaceable
               Disposition
               in
               men
               of
               the
               most
               distant
               Tempers
               ,
               making
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 and
                 Wolf
                 lie
                 down
                 together
                 ,
              
            
             and
             no
             more
             
               to
               destroy
               and
               hurt
               each
               other
               ,
            
             
             but
             
               turn
               their
               swords
               into
               plowshares
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               their
               spears
               into
               pruning-hooks
            
             ;
             
             engaging
             them
             to
             
               lay
               aside
               all
               bitterness
               and
               wrath
               ,
               anger
               and
               clamor
               ,
               and
               evil-speaking
               ,
               with
               all
               malice
               .
            
             
             
               He
               came
               to
               introduce
               that
               excellent
               Religion
               which
               consuits
               not
               onely
               the
               eternal
               Salvation
               of
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               but
               their
               temporal
               Peace
               and
               
               Security
               ,
               their
               Comfort
               and
               Happiness
               in
               this
               World
               :
            
             Whose
             Fruits
             are
             
               righteousness
               and
               peace
            
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             18.
             love
             ,
             peace
             ,
             longsuffering
             ,
             gentleness
             ,
             goodness
             and
             meekness
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             whose
             
               wisedom
               is
               pure
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               works
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             and
             which
             commands
             the
             wise
             and
             knowing
             man
             to
             
               shew
               forth
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               wisedom
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             condemning
             all
             his
             
               bitter
               zeal
               as
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             which
             suffers
             not
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             engaged
             
               in
               foolish
               questions
               which
               beget
               strife
               ,
            
             because
             that
             the
             Disciple
             of
             this
             mild
             and
             gentle
             Saviour
             
               must
               not
               fight
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               gentle
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               patient
               ,
               in
               meekness
               instructing
               those
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             though
             
               their
               doctrine
               spread
               as
               a
               gangreen
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               the
               faith
               of
               some
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             -
             17
             ,
             18.
             not
             dispatching
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             but
             with
             Longsuffering
             expecting
             
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               truth
               :
            
             Which
             teacheth
             us
             to
             
               bear
               the
               infirmities
            
             of
             persons
             weak
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
             c.
             15.
             v.
             1.
             to
             
               restore
               them
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekness
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             to
             become
             
               as
               weak
               to
               the
               weak
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               gain
               the
               weak
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             22.
             to
             
               bear
               with
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               be
               long
               suffering
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             14.
             
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               fighters
               ,
               but
               meek
               ,
               shewing
               all
               gentleness
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
            
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             sole
             account
             ,
             that
             
               we
               our selves
               were
               sometimes
               foolish
               and
               deceived
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Now
             both
             these
             Reasons
             are
             such
             as
             equally
             concern
             all
             Persons
             ,
             Magistrates
             as
             well
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             men
             who
             thus
             persecute
             out
             of
             mis-guided
             Zeal
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             who
             doe
             it
             out
             of
             Envy
             ,
             
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             such
             carnal
             Principles
             .
             And
             they
             seem
             plainly
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             men
             are
             ,
             purely
             for
             his
             mistake
             concerning
             ,
             or
             his
             denial
             of
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith
             revealed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             seditious
             and
             treasonable
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             for
             such
             Crimes
             as
             ,
             had
             the
             Gospel
             never
             been
             revealed
             ,
             might
             justly
             have
             been
             punished
             by
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             or
             for
             seducing
             others
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             they
             are
             forbidden
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             propagating
             and
             divulging
             their
             pernicious
             Errors
             to
             the
             Disturbance
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             II.
             2.
             
             Against
             this
             barbarous
             Deportment
             towards
             our
             fellow
             Christians
             it
             may
             be
             farther
             argued
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Deportment
             of
             his
             Blessed
             Apostles
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour's
             Miracles
             were
             not
             destructive
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             beneficial
             to
             them
             ,
             whereas
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             exercised
             his
             Power
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             those
             
               false
               Prophets
               who
               deceived
               many
            
             ,
             Matt.
             24.
             11.
             and
             of
             those
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             who
             did
             so
             vigorously
             oppose
             the
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             who
             ascribed
             his
             Power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             to
             Beelzebub
             ,
             
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             became
             guilty
             of
             the
             impardonable
             Sin.
             
             For
             what
             can
             be
             pretended
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             this
             Severity
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             with
             advantage
             have
             been
             then
             pretended
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             said
             for
             doing
             this
             by
             
               humane
               Power
            
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             have
             been
             said
             more
             plausibly
             for
             doing
             it
             by
             
               divine
               Power
            
             ?
             Will
             you
             say
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             ignorantly
             oppose
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             our
             Lord's
             Example
             are
             to
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             objects
             of
             God's
             mercy
             ,
             
               because
               they
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               in
               unbelief
               ,
            
             
             as
             well
             as
             Paul
             ?
             No
             doubt
             their
             Ignorance
             was
             as
             gross
             as
             that
             which
             they
             can
             reasonably
             object
             to
             us
             whom
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
            
             and
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             more
             strongly
             plead
             for
             Mercy
             towards
             them
             ,
             whom
             without
             Mercy
             they
             destroy
             .
             Were
             not
             those
             
               blind
               Guides
            
             ,
             who
             led
             their
             Followers
             
               into
               the
               pit
            
             ,
             
             who
             made
             their
             
               Proselytes
               ten
               times
               more
               the
               children
               of
               Satan
               than
               themselves
               ,
               who
               neither
               would
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               other
               men
               to
               enter
               ,
            
             
             as
             fit
             objects
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Displeasure
             ,
             as
             was
             Huss
             ,
             and
             Jerome
             of
             Prague
             ,
             Archbishop
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Latimer
            
             and
             Ridley
             ,
             of
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             Execution
             of
             Death
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             these
             violent
             Opposers
             of
             the
             Truth
             as
             likely
             to
             convert
             the
             Jew
             or
             terrifie
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             burning
             ,
             massacring
             ,
             tormenting
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             fright
             them
             from
             their
             Heresies
             ?
             Might
             not
             our
             Lord
             as
             well
             have
             called
             for
             his
             
               twelve
               legions
               of
               Angels
            
             to
             destroy
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             as
             his
             pretended
             Vicar
             gathers
             his
             Crusado's
             to
             destroy
             the
             Hereticks
             ?
             And
             might
             he
             not
             more
             plausibly
             have
             pleaded
             Zeal
             for
             God
             and
             for
             Religion
             in
             his
             Case
             ,
             than
             doth
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             hers
             ?
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Provocations
             and
             specious
             Pretensions
             ,
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
             
               intending
               that
               his
               Religion
               should
               be
               propagated
               in
               humane
               ways
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               should
               be
               drawn
               to
               the
               Profession
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Bands
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               the
               Cords
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               by
               the
               gentle
               and
               peaceable
               Methods
               of
               Reason
               and
               Persuasion
               ,
               gave
               no
               example
               of
               a
               furious
               Zeal
               and
               religious
               Rage
               against
               those
               who
               despised
               
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Institution
               to
               compell
               no
               man
               to
               it
               by
               temporal
               Punishments
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               about
               making
               Proselytes
               he
               offered
               violence
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               onely
               said
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 disciple
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               when
               his
               disciples
               were
               leaving
               him
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               set
               up
               an
               Inquisition
               to
               torture
               and
               punish
               them
               for
               their
               Defection
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               onely
               says
               ,
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 also
                 go
                 away
              
               ?
            
             
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             III.
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             Example
             and
             Deportment
             of
             those
             Apostles
             by
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             propagated
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             their
             daies
             the
             Hereticks
             were
             as
             pernicious
             ,
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             and
             Deceivers
             as
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             fit
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             thus
             suffer
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             did
             foretell
             that
             
             
               they
               would
               deceive
               many
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               even
               the
               elect
               .
            
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               That
               grievous
               Wolves
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               flock
               ;
               That
               men
               should
               speak
               perverse
               things
               ,
               to
               draw
               away
               disciples
               after
               them
            
             ;
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               latter
               times
               some
               should
               depart
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               Spirits
               and
               doctrines
               of
               Demons
               ,
               speaking
               lyes
               in
               Hypocrisie
               ,
            
             &c.
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               That
               there
               should
               be
               false
               Prophets
               among
               them
               who
               should
               bring
               in
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               even
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               whom
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               should
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
               :
            
             They
             declared
             concerning
             these
             Deceivers
             ,
             
             
               That
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               they
               deceived
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
            
             ;
             
             That
             they
             
               bewitched
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             
             That
             they
             made
             them
             
               fall
               from
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             rendred
             
               Christ
               unprofitable
            
             to
             them
             ;
             
             That
             
               their
               Doctrine
               did
               spread
               as
               a
               Gangreen
               ,
               
               and
               overthrow
               the
               Faith
               of
               some
            
             ;
             
             That
             
               they
               subverted
               whole
               houses
               ,
               teaching
               things
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
            
             particularly
             ,
             
             that
             
               Jezabel
               ,
               calling
               her self
               a
               Prophetess
               ,
               did
               pervert
               Christ's
               servants
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               to
               commit
               whoredom
               ,
               and
               eat
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
            
             ;
             That
             by
             means
             of
             these
             
               false
               Teachers
            
             ,
             and
             Corrupters
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               some
               had
               already
               swerved
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               turning
               aside
               to
               vain
               janglings
               ,
            
             
             
               some
               had
               made
               shipwreck
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             were
             in
             doubt
             of
             others
             ;
             
             
               that
               they
               were
               jealous
               over
               them
               with
               a
               godly
               jealousie
               ,
            
             and
             
               feared
               lest
               as
               the
               Serpent
               beguiled
               Eve
               through
               his
               subtilty
               ,
               so
               their
               minds
               should
               be
               corrupted
               from
               the
               simplicity
               that
               is
               in
               Christ.
            
             So
             that
             you
             see
             ,
             they
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             doe
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             advise
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               civil
            
             and
             sacred
             ,
             in
             future
             Generations
             ,
             to
             doe
             all
             that
             was
             proper
             and
             fitting
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Christians
             for
             the
             rooting
             up
             of
             these
             tares
             ,
             and
             the
             delivering
             the
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             from
             their
             pernicious
             Delusions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             could
             have
             confounded
             all
             these
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               false
               Prophets
            
             and
             Deceivers
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             word
             have
             sentenced
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             Peter
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             did
             ,
             had
             they
             conceived
             this
             method
             of
             proceeding
             sutable
             to
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             they
             were
             furnished
             with
             a
             Power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             
             
               weapons
               of
               their
               warfare
               were
               not
               carnal
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               and
               casting
               down
               every
               thing
               that
               exalted
               it self
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               revenge
               all
               disobedience
               against
               him
               :
            
             they
             had
             a
             Power
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               use
               severity
            
             ,
             provided
             that
             it
             were
             
               for
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               destruction
               ,
            
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               wicked
               person
            
             from
             among
             them
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Sword
             ;
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             preached
             by
             them
             
               was
               not
               in
               word
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               power
               ,
            
             they
             had
             
             
               a
               Rod
            
             for
             the
             Chastisement
             of
             those
             refractory
             persons
             on
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Meekness
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             
             
               give
               men
               up
               to
               Satan
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             never
             find
             that
             they
             did
             use
             their
             Power
             to
             inflict
             Death
             upon
             the
             Heretick
             or
             the
             Deceiver
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             did
             attend
             upon
             their
             Censures
             ,
             ever
             did
             thus
             operate
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             note
             that
             the
             
             
               Apostle
               setteth
               bounds
               to
               the
               chastisement
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               permitting
               him
               to
               afflict
               the
               body
               of
               the
               wicked
               person
               ,
               or
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               with
               a
               disease
               ,
               or
               boil
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Job
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             ,
             that
             these
             Apostles
             ,
             knowing
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             would
             certainly
             prevail
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             few
             Centuries
             would
             have
             the
             Favor
             and
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             could
             ,
             had
             they
             thought
             it
             meet
             ,
             have
             left
             ,
             in
             those
             most
             Sacred
             Books
             which
             they
             composed
             to
             be
             
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
            
             to
             all
             future
             Ages
             ,
             some
             Directions
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             for
             dealing
             with
             the
             Heretick
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             
               Roman
               Councils
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             they
             either
             wanted
             Zeal
             for
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             promoted
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             this
             World
             desireable
             ,
             to
             prompt
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             wanted
             Wisedom
             to
             know
             what
             was
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             method
             of
             promoting
             or
             of
             preserving
             that
             
             Religion
             which
             they
             had
             preach'd
             throughout
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             that
             the
             Apostles
             shewed
             their
             Care
             and
             Zeal
             for
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             pernicious
             Doctrines
             and
             Delusions
             of
             these
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             by
             all
             other
             ways
             which
             they
             judged
             proper
             for
             this
             End.
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             find
             in
             their
             Epistles
             frequent
             Exhortations
             to
             the
             Christian
             to
             (a)
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             (b)
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               without
               wavering
               ,
            
             to
             (c)
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               form
               of
               sound
               words
               ,
            
             to
             (d)
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               faithfull
               word
               as
               they
               had
               been
               taught
               ,
            
             against
             all
             Opposers
             ,
             to
             (e)
             
               be
               stedfast
               in
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             (f)
             
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               build
               up
               our selves
               in
               our
               most
               holy
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               because
               of
               certain
               men
               crept
               in
               among
               them
               who
               turned
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               lasciviousness
            
             ;
             to
             (g)
             
               continue
               in
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             in
             (h)
             
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             (i)
             
               in
               the
               things
               which
               they
               had
               learnt
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             gave
             all
             Christians
             notice
             of
             these
             
               False
               Teachers
            
             and
             Deceivers
             that
             they
             might
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             their
             
               Delusions
               .
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
            
             saith
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               their
               works
               you
               shall
               know
               them
               ,
            
             Matth.
             7.
             15.
             
             
               See
               to
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               told
               you
               of
               them
               ,
            
             Mark
             13.
             23.
             
             
               Mark
               them
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               who
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               you
               have
               received
               ,
            
             Rom.
             c.
             16.
             v.
             17.
             
             
               Beware
               of
               dogs
               ,
               beware
               of
               evil
               workers
               ,
               beware
               of
               the
               concision
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             1.
             
               turn
               away
               from
               them
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
               beware
               lest
               ,
               being
               led
               away
               by
               the
               error
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               you
               fall
               from
               your
               own
               stedfastness
               ,
            
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             frequently
             exhort
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             
               take
               heed
               to
               their
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               watchfull
               to
               preserve
               
               them
               from
               these
               Wolves
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             28
             ,
             31.
             
               to
               stop
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               to
               rebuke
               them
               sharply
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
               to
               reject
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               from
               them
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             v.
             10.
             
             And
             our
             
               Lord
               ,
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             rebukes
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Thyatira
               ,
               for
               suffering
               Jezabel
               to
               seduce
               his
               Servants
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             sometimes
             did
             deliver
             up
             to
             Satan
             those
             
               who
               made
               shipwreck
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               who
               had
               overthrown
               the
               Faith
               of
               some
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             they
             declare
             that
             
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               revenge
               the
               disobedience
               of
               the
            
             Seducers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             they
             
               wished
               them
               cut
               off
               who
               troubled
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
             And
             that
             
               God
               would
               reward
               them
               according
               to
               their
               works
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             Instance
             ,
             and
             for
             another
             Crime
             ,
             they
             once
             inflicted
             Death
             upon
             two
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             never
             doe
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             declared
             their
             Power
             was
             given
             
               not
               for
               Destruction
               ,
               but
               Edification
               .
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             that
             their
             miraculous
             proceedings
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             had
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             act
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             more
             convincing
             to
             the
             remaining
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             more
             effectual
             to
             preserve
             others
             from
             the
             infection
             of
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             other
             pious
             ends
             ,
             than
             humane
             Punishments
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             being
             Demonstrations
             from
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Falshood
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             Displeasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             being
             done
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             confirming
             the
             Sentence
             of
             these
             
               Church
               Governors
            
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             that
             Sentence
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Proceedings
             
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             can
             have
             no
             such
             effects
             ,
             but
             rather
             tend
             to
             harden
             persons
             in
             their
             supposed
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             they
             of
             Rome
             distrust
             the
             merits
             of
             that
             Cause
             which
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             by
             any
             other
             Arguments
             but
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             ,
             Swords
             and
             Inquisitions
             .
             That
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             declined
             this
             method
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             no
             Instructions
             to
             future
             Ages
             to
             deal
             with
             Hereticks
             in
             such
             a
             bloudy
             manner
             ,
             is
             a
             convincing
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             they
             conceived
             such
             Actions
             were
             repugnant
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             preach'd
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             
             
               if
               Christianity
               can
               be
               contradicted
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               palpably
               and
               grosly
               done
               by
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 shewing
                 all
                 meekness
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               though
               
                 foolish
                 and
                 deceived
              
               ,
               do
               by
               inhumane
               Cruelties
               and
               Persecutions
               ,
               by
               barbarous
               Inquisitions
               ,
               bloudy
               Massacres
               ,
               endeavor
               to
               extirpate
               all
               that
               differ
               from
               them
               ;
               who
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 instructing
                 in
                 meekness
                 those
                 that
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 peradventure
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 repentance
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               convert
               them
               with
               Fire
               and
               Faggot
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               repent
               ;
               who
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 chastising
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               and
               laboring
               
                 to
                 recover
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               give
               them
               up
               quick
               into
               his
               hands
            
             ,
             their
             Bishops
             being
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             at
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             an
             
               Heretick
               ,
               Jam
               committimus
               Animam
               tuam
               Diabolo
               ,
            
             We
             commit
             thy
             Soul
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             IV.
             Besides
             these
             ,
             other
             Reasons
             have
             been
             used
             by
             our
             Divines
             against
             this
             kind
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             putting
             Hereticks
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             not
             to
             me
             so
             convincing
             as
             the
             former
             Arguments
             ,
             
             yet
             were
             they
             used
             by
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             to
             that
             very
             purpose
             for
             which
             they
             were
             produced
             by
             our
             Writers
             ,
             and
             so
             deserve
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             shew
             the
             full
             agreement
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             
             1.
             
             They
             plead
             our
             Lord's
             Command
             ,
             who
             saith
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             
               Gather
               not
               the
               Tares
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               both
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               harvest
            
             ;
             Where
             the
             Enquiry
             will
             be
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Tares
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               The
               children
               of
               the
               Wicked
               one
            
             ;
             Whether
             Persons
             wicked
             onely
             
               in
               Re
               practica
            
             ,
             or
             vitious
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             or
             men
             criminal
             or
             faulty
             
               in
               Re
               intellectuali
            
             ,
             perverse
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             for
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             two
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             destroy
             all
             Bodies
             politick
             ,
             which
             cannot
             consist
             without
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             Laws
             without
             Compulsion
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Criminals
             were
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Bodies
             politick
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             nothing
             Good
             could
             be
             protected
             ,
             not
             Innocence
             it self
             ;
             nothing
             could
             be
             secure
             but
             Violence
             and
             Tyranny
             ;
             it
             follows
             then
             that
             the
             Persons
             whom
             Christians
             are
             forbidden
             here
             
               to
               root
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             must
             be
             men
             faulty
             in
             another
             kind
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Gospel
             had
             not
             in
             other
             places
             clearly
             established
             a
             compulsory
             Power
             of
             this
             Nature
             :
             since
             therefore
             in
             actions
             practically
             criminal
             ,
             a
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             is
             permitted
             here
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             denyed
             ,
             the
             Crime
             must
             be
             not
             in
             things
             practically
             criminal
             ,
             but
             intellectual
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Matters
             properly
             heretical
             .
             And
             this
             Interpretation
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Prohibition
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               lest
               we
               also
               pull
               up
               the
               
               Wheat
               with
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               lest
               we
               by
               our
               mistake
               destroy
               those
               Persons
               ,
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Ignorance
               or
               Error
               in
               some
               unnecessary
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               may
               be
               good
               men
               ;
               we
               being
               not
               so
               able
               to
               discern
               whether
               they
               erre
               through
               obstinacy
               or
               perversness
               ,
               or
               onely
               through
               ignorance
               or
               weakness
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               to
               discern
               the
               outward
               actions
               of
               the
               vitious
               Person
               ,
               which
               deserve
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               Explication
               of
               this
               Precept
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               enquire
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 gather
                 up
                 these
                 Tares
              
               ;
            
             now
             Christ
             himself
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             to
             gather
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             the
             Tares
             out
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Enemy
             had
             sown
             them
             ,
             that
             field
             is
             ,
             saith
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             root
             these
             Tares
             out
             of
             this
             field
             ,
             is
             to
             destroy
             them
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
             
               The
               Prohibition
               therefore
               lies
               against
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 temporal
                 Sword
              
               in
               cutting
               off
               these
               Persons
               .
            
             Accordingly
             Saint
             Chrysostom
             concludes
             ,
             
             that
             
               Hereticks
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               Theophylact
            
             upon
             the
             place
             declares
             ,
             
             that
             
               God
               permits
               not
               Hereticks
               to
               be
               consumed
               by
               Wars
               ,
               lest
               the
               Just
               should
               perish
               with
               them
               .
            
             The
             Observation
             of
             St.
             Austin
             on
             the
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             
             that
             our
             Lord
             ,
             speaking
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             saith
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             harvest
             I
             will
             say
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             say
             to
             the
             Reapers
             ,
             whence
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             that
             the
             work
             of
             
               gathering
               the
               Tares
            
             to
             burn
             ,
             belongs
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             
             and
             that
             no
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             conceive
             that
             Office
             doth
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             When
             the
             Servant
             sees
             so
             many
             Falsities
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             a
             desire
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             should
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             consults
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             he
             commands
             ,
             or
             permits
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Duty
             of
             men
             .
             Hence
             the
             Servants
             say
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             gather
             up
             the
             Tares
             ?
             To
             whom
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             Truth
             it self
             answers
             ,
             That
             such
             men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             lest
             whilest
             men
             endeavor
             to
             kill
             the
             bad
             ,
             they
             also
             kill
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             perhaps
             would
             be
             such
             .
             But
             this
             will
             commodiously
             be
             done
             when
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             time
             for
             Change
             of
             Life
             :
             And
             perhaps
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Wheat
             is
             rooted
             up
             with
             them
             when
             the
             Tares
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             because
             many
             are
             first
             Tares
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Wheat
             ,
             who
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             patiently
             born
             with
             when
             they
             are
             bad
             ,
             come
             not
             to
             a
             laudable
             change
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             plucked
             up
             ,
             the
             Wheat
             will
             be
             plucked
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             have
             been
             such
             had
             they
             been
             spared
             .
             Euthymius
             ,
             on
             the
             place
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               by
               the
               Harvest
               our
               Lord
               understands
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               commands
               his
               Servants
               that
               they
               should
               suffer
               the
               Hereticks
               to
               live
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 non
                 ablatos
                 quidem
                 ,
                 sed
                 separatos
                 ,
              
               though
               separated
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               being
               likely
               that
               before
               that
               time
               many
               of
               them
               may
               be
               converted
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             urged
             by
             our
             Divines
             that
             
               when
               our
               Saviour
               went
               about
               to
               make
               Proselytes
               ,
               he
               offerd
               violence
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               onely
               he
               said
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               will
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               will
               come
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               his
               Disciples
               were
               leaving
               him
               he
               did
               not
               set
               up
               an
               Inquisition
               to
               torture
               them
               for
               their
               defection
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               onely
               said
               ,
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 also
                 go
                 away
              
               ?
            
             And
             the
             same
             Argument
             is
             twice
             produced
             by
             Saint
             Athanasius
             against
             the
             persecuting
             Arians
             ,
             
             
               The
               Devil
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               he
               hath
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               ,
               invades
               the
               dores
               of
               them
               who
               receive
               him
               with
               an
               ax
               and
               hatchet
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               on
               the
               contrary
               is
               mild
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               will
               follow
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               offer
               violence
               ,
               but
               onely
               knocks
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Open
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               .
               And
               if
               they
               open
               ,
               he
               enters
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               departs
               ,
               for
               Truth
               is
               not
               to
               be
               preached
               with
               the
               Sword
               and
               military
               preparation
               ,
               but
               by
               counsel
               and
               persuasion
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Our
               Lord
               himself
               not
               offering
               violence
               ,
               but
               giving
               place
               to
               humane
               choice
               ,
               said
               to
               all
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ;
               and
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Will
               ye
               also
               go
               away
               ?
               This
               Heresie
               therefore
               ,
               which
               is
               perfectly
               repugnant
               to
               Piety
               ,
               What
               should
               it
               doe
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             V.
             The
             Reasons
             against
             this
             Deportment
             towards
             Hereticks
             are
             also
             very
             cogent
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             
             so
             incomparably
             managed
             by
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ,
             in
             his
             immortal
             Book
             styled
             
               The
               Liberty
               of
               Prophesying
            
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             of
             moment
             to
             them
             .
             I
             therefore
             onely
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             passage
             in
             him
             ,
             viz.
             
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Glorys
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               it
               came
               in
               upon
               the
               World
               with
               no
               other
               Force
               but
               that
               of
               Reason
               and
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               towards
               the
               Persons
               of
               men
               't
               was
               alwaies
               full
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Compliance
               ,
               Toleration
               ,
               Condescension
               and
               Forbearance
               ,
               restoring
               persons
               overtaken
               with
               an
               Error
               
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Meekness
              
               :
               Now
               things
               are
               best
               preserved
               by
               that
               which
               gives
               them
               their
               first
               Being
               ,
               and
               which
               agrees
               best
               with
               their
               Temper
               and
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               a
               mighty
               Disparagement
               to
               so
               glorious
               an
               Institution
               ,
               that
               in
               its
               Principle
               it
               should
               be
               mercifull
               and
               humane
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Propagation
               of
               it
               so
               inhumane
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               improbable
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               the
               Sword
               should
               be
               used
               in
               the
               persuasion
               of
               one
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               persuasion
               of
               the
               whole
               nothing
               like
               it
               :
               To
               doe
               so
               may
               serve
               the
               end
               of
               a
               
                 temporal
                 Prince
              
               ,
               but
               never
               promote
               the
               Honour
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             VI.
             Moreover
             ,
             This
             bloudy
             ,
             persecuting
             Temper
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             also
             doth
             it
             flattly
             contradict
             the
             Principles
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Professors
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             many
             Principles
             which
             then
             obtained
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Principle
             which
             generally
             obtained
             among
             Christians
             till
             the
             days
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             continued
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             many
             Fathers
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               men
               were
               to
               be
               left
               to
               their
               Freedom
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               compell'd
               by
               outward
               Punishments
               to
               the
               Profession
               of
               it
               .
            
             (a)
             
               This
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               ,
               is
               the
               natural
               Right
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               worship
               what
               they
               think
               fit
               .
               It
               is
               no
               business
               of
               Religion
               to
               compell
               men
               to
               Religion
               ;
               for
               that
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               must
               be
               embraced
               willingly
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Force
               .
               Consider
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               Tertullian
               ,
               whether
               this
               do
               not
               add
               to
               your
               Irreligion
               ,
               to
               forbid
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               interdict
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               worship
               whom
               I
               will
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               compell'd
               to
               worship
               whom
               I
               would
               not
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Who
               may
               impose
               upon
               me
               ,
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               a
               necessity
               either
               of
               worshipping
               what
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               or
               of
               not
               worshipping
               what
               I
               would
               ?
               What
               have
               we
               farther
               left
               ,
               if
               another
               Lust
               may
               extort
               from
               us
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               freely
               ?
               There
               is
               here
               no
               need
               of
               Force
               or
               Injury
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               for
               Religion
               cannot
               be
               compell'd
               ,
               you
               must
               use
               Words
               ,
               not
               Stripes
               to
               make
               men
               willing
               .
               Why
               therefore
               are
               men
               cruel
               ?
               that
               whilst
               they
               do
               endeavor
               to
               diminish
               ,
               they
               may
               augment
               their
               Folly
               ?
               Torments
               and
               Piety
               extreamly
               differ
               ,
               nor
               can
               Religion
               consist
               with
               
               Force
               ,
               or
               Justice
               be
               conjoin'd
               with
               Cruelty
               .
               For
               nothing
               is
               so
               voluntary
               as
               Religion
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               if
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Sacrificer
               be
               averse
               ,
               the
               Religion
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Arians
               ,
               saith
               Hilary
               ,
            
             (c)
             
               what
               do
               they
               doe
               ,
               but
               deprecate
               the
               liberty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               beg
               for
               Bonds
               ,
               and
               Prisons
               ,
               and
               Tribunals
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               pernicious
               ;
               whereas
               God
               rather
               taught
               ,
               than
               exacted
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               ascertaining
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               Commands
               by
               Works
               of
               Power
               ,
               despised
               all
               compell'd
               confession
               of
               himself
               .
               If
               such
               Force
               should
               be
               used
               to
               compel
               your
               Faith
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               to
               the
               Arians
               )
               the
               Episcopal
               Doctrine
               would
               oppose
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               he
               needs
               no
               compell'd
               obedience
               ,
               nor
               requires
               any
               such
               confession
               of
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               deceived
               ,
               but
               well-pleased
               .
               God
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               with
               Simplicity
               ,
               learnt
               by
               Confession
               ,
               loved
               by
               Charity
               ,
               worshipp'd
               by
               Fear
               ,
               retained
               by
               Probity
               of
               Will
               ;
               whence
               is
               it
               (
               therefore
               )
               that
               Priests
               are
               compell'd
               by
               Bands
               ,
               and
               commanded
               by
               Punishments
               to
               fear
               God
               ?
               that
               they
               are
               imprisoned
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               do
               ye
               labor
               and
               rule
               the
               Commonwealth
               with
               salutary
               Councils
               ,
               saith
               he
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               that
               all
               under
               your
               
               Government
               may
               enjoy
               the
               sweetest
               Liberty
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               compose
               our
               Troubles
               ;
               let
               (
               then
               )
               thy
               Lenity
               permit
               the
               People
               to
               hear
               them
               teaching
               whom
               they
               would
               hear
               ,
               whom
               they
               think
               meet
               ,
               whom
               they
               chuse
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             also
             thought
             it
             an
             indecent
             and
             unworthy
             thing
             to
             call
             in
             the
             
               Secular
               Arm
            
             for
             the
             assistence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Errors
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Assronts
             offered
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Deity
             .
             Saint
             Hilary
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Auxentius
             of
             Milan
             ,
             represents
             them
             who
             did
             this
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Servants
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             
               And
            
             (d)
             
               first
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               pity
               the
               Labor
               of
               our
               Age
               ,
               and
               groan
               at
               the
               fond
               Opinions
               of
               the
               present
               Times
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               think
               to
               defend
               God
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               by
               
                 Secular
                 Ambition
              
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               conceive
               your selves
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               What
               Suffrages
               did
               the
               Apostles
               use
               in
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               and
               by
               what
               Powers
               were
               they
               assisted
               when
               ,
               Preaching
               Christ
               ,
               they
               converted
               the
               heathen
               World
               from
               Idols
               to
               God
               ?
               Did
               they
               assume
               to
               themselves
               any
               Authority
               from
               the
               Palace
               ,
               when
               they
               sang
               Hymns
               to
               God
               in
               Prison
               ?
               Did
               Paul
               gather
               a
               Church
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               King's
               Edict
               ,
               who
               was
               himself
               a
               Spectacle
               in
               the
               
               Theatre
               ?
               Did
               he
               defend
               himself
               by
               the
               Protection
               of
               Nero
               ,
               or
               Vespasian
               ,
               by
               whose
               Hatred
               against
               us
               the
               Preaching
               of
               our
               Faith
               then
               flourished
               ?
               But
               now
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               earthly
               Suffrages
               commend
               divine
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               represented
               as
               destitute
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Favor
               of
               men
               is
               purchased
               in
               his
               Cause
               .
               The
               Church
               terrifies
               by
               Exiles
               and
               Prisons
               ;
               she
               compells
               Belief
               ,
               which
               was
               believed
               in
               Exiles
               and
               Prisons
               ;
               she
               which
               was
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Terror
               of
               Persecutors
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               Favor
               of
               them
               who
               communicate
               with
               her
               ;
               she
               puts
               to
               flight
               Priests
               ,
               which
               was
               propagated
               by
               Priests
               put
               to
               flight
               ;
               she
               glories
               that
               she
               is
               beloved
               by
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               the
               World
               did
               not
               hate
               her
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Plea
             of
             Heathens
             for
             their
             Cruelty
             against
             the
             Christians
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               That
               they
               did
               punish
               Christians
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               injuries
               done
               by
               their
               Faith
               and
               Doctrines
               to
               their
               Gods.
            
             This
             ,
             say
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             method
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             you
             ought
             rather
             to
             leave
             the
             Sacrilegious
             and
             Impious
             Transgressors
             of
             their
             Laws
             to
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             your
             gods
             .
             For
             ,
             (e)
             
               if
               your
               deities
               have
               any
               power
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               let
               them
               rise
               up
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Majesty
               defend
               themselves
               ;
               for
               what
               can
               they
               doe
               for
               those
               that
               worship
               them
               ,
               who
               cannot
               vindicate
               themselves
               from
               those
               who
               do
               not
               worship
               them
               ?
            
             (f)
             
               Is
               it
               so
               ,
               saith
               Arnobius
               ,
               that
               the
               gods
               desire
               the
               Protection
               of
               men
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               able
               without
               your
               asserting
               
               of
               their
               Cause
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               repell
               the
               Calumnies
               of
               us
               Christians
               ?
            
             (g)
             
               When
               the
               Heathens
               punish
               the
               Sacrilegious
               ,
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               they
               distrust
               the
               power
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               think
               they
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               leave
               them
               to
               execute
               their
               own
               Vengeance
               on
               such
               persons
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             Principle
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             generally
             embraced
             ,
             yet
             taught
             by
             many
             Eminent
             Assertors
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             was
             fundamentally
             repugnant
             to
             this
             cruel
             Butchery
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               their
               Religion
               did
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               kill
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               even
               to
               behold
               the
               shedding
               humane
               bloud
               .
            
             It
             was
             objected
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Meetings
             they
             murthered
             little
             Children
             ,
             and
             did
             feast
             upon
             their
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             .
             This
             ,
             say
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             doth
             not
             allow
             of
             Murther
             ,
             or
             
               Shedding
               humane
               Bloud
            
             .
             (h)
             
               We
               are
               so
               far
               from
               Killing
               men
               ,
               saith
               Minucius
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               us
               to
               behold
               Manslaughter
               .
            
             (i)
             
               Can
               any
               man
               ,
               saith
            
             Athenagoras
             ,
             
               object
               to
               them
               that
               they
               kill
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               know
               ,
               dare
               not
               see
               a
               person
               justly
               slain
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               in
               no
               case
               lawfull
               to
               destroy
               men
               ,
               saith
            
             (k)
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               present
               where
               they
               suffer
               ,
               lest
               the
               Bloud
               stain
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               exception
               from
               this
               Precept
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
               alwaies
               a
               Wickedness
               to
               kill
               that
               man
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               Sacred
               .
               A
               Just
               man
               therefore
               will
               accuse
               no
               man
               of
               a
               Capital
               Crime
               ,
               it
               being
               all
               one
               to
               kill
               men
               with
               our
               Words
               or
               with
               our
               Swords
               :
               The
               Servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saith
            
             (l)
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               may
               not
               judge
               in
               Capital
               Causes
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               condemn
               as
               a
               Judge
               or
               a
               Law-maker
               ;
               he
               may
               bind
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               torture
               no
               man.
               Will
               he
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               revenge
               his
               own
               Injuries
               ,
               inflict
               on
               others
               Bonds
               ,
               Prisons
               ,
               Torments
               ,
               Punishments
               ?
               If
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               saith
            
             (m)
             Origen
             ,
             
               had
               received
               its
               Rise
               from
               Sedition
               ,
               as
            
             Celsus
             
               saith
               ,
               surely
               their
               Legislator
               would
               not
               have
               forbid
               them
               to
               kill
               men
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               that
               action
               was
               unjust
               which
               his
               Disciples
               did
               attempt
               upon
               the
               most
               wicked
               person
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             52.
             
               for
               he
               conceived
               it
               unbecoming
               his
               Divine
               Laws
               ,
               any
               way
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               nor
               would
               the
               Christians
               ,
               had
               they
               had
               their
               beginning
               from
               Sedition
               ,
               admitted
               such
               mild
               Laws
               as
               give
               them
               up
               to
               be
               slain
               like
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               help
               themselves
               against
               their
               Persecutors
               ,
               or
               to
               repell
               Injuries
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             then
             our
             Adversaries
             judge
             whether
             these
             Principles
             can
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             general
             Councils
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Practice
             of
             burning
             and
             destroying
             all
             whom
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             binding
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             to
             doe
             so
             ?
             Whether
             these
             Fathers
             do
             not
             expresly
             teach
             ,
             that
             their
             
             Proceedings
             against
             Hereticks
             are
             
               irreligious
               ,
               inconsistent
               with
               Religion
               and
               Justice
               ,
               opposite
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Doctrine
               ,
               ridiculous
               ,
               absurd
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               just
               Lamentation
            
             ?
             Whether
             they
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             Severity
             in
             this
             kind
             is
             
               a
               Conviction
               of
               their
               Folly
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ,
             by
             promoting
             it
             ,
             do
             act
             
               not
               like
               Christ's
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               the
               Servants
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ?
             Whether
             they
             who
             thought
             
               that
               men
               were
               to
               be
               left
               to
               their
               freedom
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               compell'd
               by
               corporal
               Punishments
               to
               the
               Profession
               of
               it
               ,
            
             would
             have
             approved
             of
             the
             compulsory
             Decrees
             of
             
               Roman
               Councils
            
             ?
             Whether
             they
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Christian
             to
             call
             the
             
               Secular
               Arm
            
             to
             their
             assistence
             ,
             were
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             who
             by
             Oaths
             and
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             other
             grievous
             Penalties
             ,
             oblige
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             persecute
             ?
             Whether
             they
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             utterly
             unlawfull
             to
             shed
             humane
             Bloud
             ,
             believed
             that
             Christianity
             allowed
             the
             murthering
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             could
             approve
             those
             
               Sanguinary
               Laws
            
             which
             they
             have
             executed
             throughout
             all
             Regions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             their
             Religion
             hath
             prevailed
             ,
             destroying
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
             onely
             for
             keeping
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             §
             ,
             VII
             .
             Moreover
             this
             method
             of
             Exterminating
             Hereticks
             is
             condemn'd
             expresly
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             represented
             as
             a
             Practice
             fit
             onely
             for
             the
             Heathen
             and
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             but
             most
             unworthy
             of
             any
             
               Orthodox
               Professor
            
             of
             
               Christianity
               .
               We
               may
               hate
               them
               that
               hate
               God
               ,
               saith
               the
            
             (n)
             Interpolator
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             
               but
               we
               must
               not
               beat
               or
               persecute
               them
               ,
               as
               doe
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               know
               not
               God.
               We
               must
               separate
               from
               
               them
               ,
               and
               admonish
               them
               ,
               if
               haply
               they
               will
               hear
               and
               rest
               satisfied
               ,
               for
               our
               God
               is
               a
               Lover
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               on
               which
               account
               he
               causeth
               his
               Sun
               to
               rise
               upon
               the
               evil
               and
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               rains
               upon
               the
               just
               and
               the
               unjust
               ;
               and
               ,
               being
               desirous
               that
               we
               should
               imitate
               this
               his
               Goodness
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Be
               you
               perfect
               as
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               :
            
             This
             is
             there
             spoken
             concerning
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               False
               Preachers
               ,
               Men
               of
               False
               Opinions
               ,
               Foxes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Corruptors
               of
               the
               Vine
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             (o)
             Lactantius
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               defended
               ,
               not
               by
               killing
               ,
               but
               by
               dying
               for
               it
               ,
               not
               by
               Cruelty
               ,
               but
               by
               Patience
               so
               good
               men
               do
               defend
               it
               :
               But
               wicked
               men
               ,
               by
               Cruelty
               and
               Murther
               .
               If
               you
               go
               about
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               defend
               Religion
               by
               Bloud
               and
               Torments
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               defend
               ,
               but
               pollute
               and
               violate
               it
               .
            
             ;
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Synod
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Thebes
               ,
               Lybia
            
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             laments
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             who
             had
             directed
             an
             accusatory
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             which
             stirr'd
             them
             up
             to
             inflict
             Death
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             Banishment
             ,
             upon
             Athanasius
             ,
             (p)
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               is
               just
               matter
               of
               lamentation
               ,
               these
               being
               works
               so
               averse
               from
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               should
               teach
               others
               the
               way
               of
               Justice
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               meanest
               Christians
               ,
               and
               scarcely
               Heathens
               ,
               would
               be
               guilty
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               the
               Conscience
               of
               you
               Catholick
               Bishops
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               write
               ,
               very
               well
               knows
               .
            
          
           
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             having
             declared
             how
             the
             Arians
             spake
             thus
             to
             Constantius
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             (q)
             
               Thou
               seest
               how
               all
               men
               desert
               us
               ,
               few
               remaining
               ,
               therefore
               begin
               a
               Persecution
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               deserted
               by
               those
               few
               :
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             Influence
             this
             Persecution
             had
             upon
             some
             fearfull
             Bishops
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               it
               were
               unbecoming
               Bishops
               to
               change
               their
               Opinion
               out
               of
               Fear
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               far
               worse
               for
               them
               to
               compell
               men
               unwillingly
               to
               change
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               an
               evidence
               that
               they
               distrusted
               their
               own
               Cause
               ;
               this
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               to
               act
               like
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               unlike
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               never
               used
               Force
               ,
               but
               Persuasion
               onely
               ,
               for
               the
               Truth
               must
               not
               be
               taught
               by
               Swords
               ,
               and
               Weapons
               ,
               and
               Souldiers
               ;
               but
               by
               Persuasion
               and
               Consultation
               :
               Now
               what
               Persuasion
               is
               there
               where
               there
               is
               Fear
               of
               the
               King
               ?
               What
               Consultation
               ,
               where
               he
               that
               contradicts
               must
               suffer
               Banishment
               or
               Death
               ?
               —
               by
               this
               Compulsion
               it
               appears
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Wisedom
               is
               not
               according
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               meerly
               humane
               :
            
          
           
             
               As
               for
               other
            
             (r)
             Heresies
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               being
               convinced
               by
               Demonstrations
               ,
               are
               silent
               ,
               and
               doe
               nothing
               but
               blush
               at
               their
               Conviction
               ;
               but
               this
               new
               and
               execrable
               Heresie
               of
               the
            
             Arians
             ,
             
               when
               it
               is
               overthrown
               by
               Reason
               ,
               when
               by
               Truth
               it
               is
               put
               to
               shame
               ,
               it
               endeavors
               to
               draw
               them
               by
               Force
               ,
               Stripes
               and
               Imprisonments
               ,
               
               whom
               it
               could
               not
               persuade
               by
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               manifest
               it self
               to
               be
               nothing
               less
               than
               pious
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Property
               of
               true
               Religion
               not
               to
               compell
               ,
               but
               to
               persuade
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               already
               ;
               —
               for
               our
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               not
               offering
               Violence
               ,
               but
               giving
               place
               to
               humane
               Choice
               ,
               said
               to
               all
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ;
               and
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Will
               ye
               also
               go
               away
               ?
               This
               Heresie
               therefore
               which
               is
               perfectly
               repugnant
               to
               Piety
               ,
               what
               should
               it
               doe
               but
               that
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               There
               are
               some
               things
               for
               which
               we
               must
               fight
               valiantly
               ,
            
             saith
             (s)
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               with
               Reasons
               ,
               not
               with
               Arms
               ,
               for
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               hands
               against
               them
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             Hereticks
             )
             
               is
               wholly
               contrary
               to
               our
               Profession
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               left
               to
               them
               who
               hate
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Saint
             Chrysostom
             ,
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             (t)
             
               Wherefore
               doth
               Christ
               introduce
               his
               Servants
               saying
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               that
               we
               pluck
               up
               the
               Tares
               ?
            
             his
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               tell
               them
               that
               it
               was
               unlawfull
               to
               cut
               them
               off
               .
               They
               permit
               not
               themselves
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               but
               they
               expect
               the
               Sentence
               of
               their
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               have
               it
               done
               ?
               Now
               he
               forbids
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               lest
               you
               root
               up
               the
               Wheat
               together
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               said
               forbidding
               Wars
               and
               Bloud
               and
               Slaughters
               to
               be
               made
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               though
               he
               is
               
               like
               to
               bring
               an
               irreconcileable
               War
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               Lest
               you
               root
               up
               ,
               he
               either
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               go
               about
               to
               wage
               War
               ,
               and
               stay
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               it
               will
               necessarily
               happen
               that
               you
               will
               destroy
               many
               of
               the
               Saints
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               may
               so
               happen
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Tares
               may
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               Wheat
               ;
               if
               therefore
               you
               prevent
               their
               being
               so
               ,
               by
               rooting
               them
               up
               ,
               you
               prejudice
               the
               future
               Wheat
               ,
               by
               taking
               them
               away
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               changed
               and
               become
               better
               .
               Christ
               here
               forbids
               us
               not
               to
               stop
               their
               mouths
               ,
               restrain
               and
               hinder
               their
               Boldness
               of
               Discourse
               ,
               dissolve
               their
               Synods
               and
               Confederacies
               ,
               but
               he
               forbids
               us
               to
               Kill
               ,
               and
               Cut
               them
               off
               .
            
             In
             his
             Homily
             against
             Anathema's
             he
             permits
             us
             to
             (v)
             
               anathematize
               the
               Heresie
            
             ,
             but
             commands
             ut
             by
             all
             means
             
               to
               spare
               the
               Heretick
               ;
               if
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               man
               remain
               contentious
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               reclaim'd
               ,
               do
               thou
               onely
               testifie
               against
               him
               with
               Long-suffering
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               that
               thy
               Judge
               require
               not
               his
               Life
               at
               thy
               hand
               ,
               hate
               him
               not
               ,
               persecute
               him
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Saint
             Austin
             vehemently
             condemns
             the
             inflicting
             Capital
             Punishments
             upon
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             
               all
               good
               Christians
            
             did
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             For
             when
             Cresconius
             had
             objected
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             instrumental
             to
             procure
             the
             Death
             of
             three
             Donatists
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             answers
             ,
             that
             (x)
             
               No
               good
               man
               in
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               allowed
               the
               punishing
               of
               Hereticks
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Lust
               of
               Revenge
               in
               any
               person
               doth
               render
               
                 evil
                 for
                 evil
              
               ,
               
               we
               do
               not
               approve
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               their
               Punishments
               be
               much
               less
               than
               Death
               ;
               much
               more
               do
               we
               detest
               the
               robbing
               any
               of
               their
               private
               Goods
               ,
               or
               taking
               away
               what
               belongs
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               this
               be
               done
               for
               the
               procuring
               Unity
               :
               all
               these
               things
               displease
               good
               men
               ,
               they
               forbid
               ,
               they
               hinder
               them
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               judging
               them
               not
               laudable
               ,
               but
               damnable
               .
            
             In
             his
             Book
             
               De
               fide
               &
               operibus
            
             he
             complains
             ,
             that
             ,
             (y)
             
               some
               considering
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Severity
               by
               which
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               correct
               the
               unquiet
               ,
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               Contemner
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               to
               seperate
               the
               
                 Scandalizing
                 Member
              
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               do
               so
               disturb
               the
               Churche's
               Peace
               ,
               that
               they
               endeavor
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               ,
               to
               pluck
               up
               the
               Tares
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               blinded
               with
               this
               Error
               ,
               are
               rather
               seperated
               themselves
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             Besides
             these
             Passages
             ,
             he
             hath
             Four
             several
             Epistles
             writ
             upon
             this
             very
             Subject
             ,
             viz.
             the
             127th
             to
             Donatus
             ,
             Proconsul
             of
             Africa
             ;
             the
             158th
             ,
             159th
             ,
             to
             Marcellinus
             the
             Tribune
             ;
             the
             160th
             to
             Apringius
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             he
             most
             earnestly
             requests
             ,
             viz.
             (z)
             that
             
               the
               Hereticks
               may
               not
               be
               kill'd
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               so
               corrected
               as
               not
               to
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             Ep.
             127.
             that
             
               they
               may
               not
               be
               punished
               with
               Death
            
             ,
             Ep.
             158.
             that
             
               the
               Sword
               of
               Justice
               might
               not
               shed
               their
               Bloud
            
             ,
             Ep.
             160.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             the
             Importunity
             with
             which
             he
             urgeth
             his
             Request
             ,
             
               desiring
               ,
               admonishing
               ,
               interceding
            
             ,
             Ep.
             160.
             
             Yea
             ,
             (a)
             
               beseeching
               them
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               to
               inflict
               this
               Punishment
               upon
               them
               ,
               Epist.
               127.
               and
               by
               the
               Mercies
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               neither
               doe
               it
               ,
               nor
               permit
               it
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               Ep.
               159
               ,
               160.
               
            
             declaring
             his
             great
             Solicitude
             for
             the
             Prevention
             of
             it
             ,
             Epist.
             159.
             
             And
             professing
             that
             
               the
               Orthodox
               had
               rather
               dye
               themselves
               ,
               than
               that
               this
               Punishment
               should
               be
               inflicted
               on
               the
               Heretick
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Observe
             the
             Persons
             for
             whom
             he
             thus
             pathetically
             intercedes
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Circumcellians
             ,
             who
             cruelly
             had
             shed
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             had
             confess'd
             ,
             before
             these
             very
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               killed
            
             (b)
             
               Restitutus
               ,
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Presbyter
              
               ;
               put
               out
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               Finger
               of
               Innocentius
               ,
               another
               Presbyter
               ,
               Epist.
               159
               ,
               160.
               they
               therefore
               had
               deserved
               Death
               as
               Murtherers
               ,
               if
               not
               as
               Hereticks
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Observe
             the
             Reasons
             which
             moved
             him
             and
             others
             to
             be
             thus
             importunate
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Passion
             to
             entreat
             these
             Hereticks
             might
             not
             be
             punished
             with
             Death
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               1.
               
               (c)
               That
               they
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               forgetfull
               of
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               to
               love
               their
               Enemies
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               Ep.
               127.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               (d)
               Because
               this
               was
               that
               Mildness
               which
               became
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               
               which
               the
               Rules
               of
               Christianity
               required
               from
               them
               ,
               commanding
               them
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               gentle
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               known
               their
               lenity
               to
               all
               ,
               Epist.
               158
               ,
               159.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               (e)
               Because
               the
               Person
               who
               inflicts
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               which
               permits
               these
               Punishments
               to
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               would
               both
               have
               cause
               to
               fear
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               for
               this
               Cruelty
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               (f)
               Because
               it
               was
               against
               their
               Conscience
               to
               allow
               of
               such
               Deportment
               towards
               these
               men
               ,
               Ep.
               158
               ,
               160.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               (g)
               Because
               they
               desired
               that
               these
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               might
               not
               inevitably
               perish
               ,
               but
               might
               have
               time
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               Epist.
               127.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               (h)
               Because
               this
               harsh
               Proceeding
               would
               deter
               the
               Catholicks
               from
               seeking
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               against
               such
               men
               ,
               Epist.
               127.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               (i)
               Because
               the
               contrary
               Mildness
               was
               expedient
               for
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Cause
               which
               they
               pleaded
               was
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               desert
               ,
               Ep.
               159
               ,
               160.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               (k)
               Because
               the
               Passions
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               would
               be
               polluted
               and
               dishonoured
               by
               the
               Bloud
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               Epist.
               158
               ,
               160.
               
            
             And
             this
             he
             tells
             us
             was
             the
             Judgment
             of
             a
             whole
             Council
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             this
             
             was
             obtained
             by
             the
             Complaints
             of
             many
             other
             Bishops
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Murther
             of
             Maximianus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Vaga
             ,
             that
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Donatists
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             (l)
             
               but
               not
               with
               Capital
               Punishment
               ,
               that
               
                 Christian
                 Meekness
              
               might
               be
               preserved
               even
               towards
               the
               unworthy
               .
            
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             Fathers
             do
             assert
             that
             it
             is
             
               Heathenish
               to
               beat
               and
               persecute
               the
               Heretick
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             that
             
               which
               Heathens
               scarce
               would
               doe
            
             .
             That
             
               onely
               wicked
               men
               defend
               Religion
               by
               Cruelty
               and
               Torments
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               this
               way
               of
               defending
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               left
               to
               them
               .
            
             That
             
               they
               who
               do
               endeavor
               to
               defend
               it
               by
               Bloud
               and
               Torments
               ,
               do
               pollute
               and
               violate
               it
               .
            
             That
             
               it
               is
               averse
               from
               Bishops
               and
               from
               all
               orthodox
               and
               pious
               Christians
               to
               stir
               up
               Christian
               Emperors
               to
               inflict
               Banishment
               and
               Death
               on
               a
               Religious
               account
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               our
               Profession
               ,
               to
               lift
               up
               the
               hand
               against
               the
               Heretick
               .
            
             That
             
               it
               was
               worse
               to
               compell
               men
               unwillingly
               to
               change
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               than
               for
               others
               out
               of
               fear
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             That
             this
             is
             
               Diabolical
               ,
               unlike
               our
               Saviour
            
             ,
             and
             
               an
               evidence
               that
               they
               who
               doe
               so
               ,
               distrust
               their
               own
               cause
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               their
               wisedom
               is
               not
               according
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               meerly
               humane
               .
            
             That
             it
             is
             
               contrary
               to
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             .
             That
             
               't
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               likely
               to
               bring
               an
               irreconcileable
               War
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             That
             
               Christ
               himself
               forbids
               it
            
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             doe
             it
             is
             
               to
               be
               unmindfull
               of
               his
               Precepts
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             That
             
               they
               who
               doe
               so
               may
               expect
               their
               Judge
               should
               require
               their
               Lives
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               should
               inflict
               his
               Judgments
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               Church
               which
               doth
               permit
               it
               .
            
             That
             
               no
               good
               Catholick
               allowed
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Hereticks
               with
               
               Death
               or
               Deprivation
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               or
               with
               Punishments
               much
               less
               than
               Death
               .
            
             That
             
               these
               things
               were
               not
               laudable
               but
               damnable
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
               against
               their
               Conscience
            
             to
             approve
             of
             them
             .
             That
             they
             who
             act
             thus
             against
             
               Hereticks
               are
               Disturbers
               of
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
            
             and
             
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             rather
             
               dye
               themselves
               ,
               than
               Hereticks
               should
               be
               slain
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             who
             assert
             these
             things
             sufficiently
             condemn
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Practice
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             her
             most
             
               General
               Councils
            
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             VIII
             .
             Moreover
             this
             Severity
             was
             as
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             as
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             her
             renowned
             Doctors
             .
             For
             
               we
               do
               not
               desire
            
             ,
             
               saith
            
             (n)
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               worship
               our
               God
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               angry
               ;
               we
               retain
               no
               man
               against
               his
               will
               in
               our
               Profession
               ;
               for
               he
               who
               wants
               Faith
               and
               Devotion
               is
               unprofitable
               to
               God.
               
            
             The
             Synod
             of
             (o)
             Alexandria
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Bands
               and
               Slaughters
               were
               things
               repugnant
               to
               their
               Church
               ;
               that
            
             Athanasius
             
               never
               delivered
               up
               any
               one
               to
               the
               Tormentor
               ;
               that
               the
               Prison
               was
               never
               troubled
               with
               any
               one
               sent
               thither
               by
               him
               ;
               our
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               our
               Administration
               of
               things
               Sacred
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               alwaies
               been
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               now
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               by
               no
               other
               Bloud
               but
               that
               of
            
             Jesus
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Cresconius
             ,
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             had
             objected
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             the
             Death
             of
             three
             Donatists
             ,
             
             St.
             Austin
             answers
             ,
             that
             
               no
               good
               men
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               
               allowed
               of
               the
               punishing
               Hereticks
               with
               Death
               ;
               that
               they
               forbad
               and
               restrained
               it
               as
               much
               as
               they
               were
               able
               .
            
          
           
             (p)
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             doth
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               Hereste
               of
               the
               Priscillians
               sprang
               up
               ,
               Idacius
               and
               Ithacius
               ,
               thinking
               this
               Evil
               might
               be
               suppressed
               in
               the
               first
               Rise
               ,
               went
               unadvisedly
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Judges
              
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               decree
               that
               the
               Hereticks
               might
               be
               expelled
               the
               Cities
               .
               That
               when
               Maximus
               came
               to
               be
               Emperor
               ,
               Idacius
               and
               Ithacius
               applied
               themselves
               to
               him
               against
               the
               Priscillians
               ,
               on
               which
               account
               ,
               saith
               Sulpitius
               ,
               the
               Accusors
               displease
               me
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Guilty
               .
            
             Moreover
             he
             informs
             us
             that
             
               Saint
               Martin
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               reproved
               Ithacius
               ,
               advised
               him
               to
               desist
               from
               his
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               desired
               Maximus
               the
               Emperor
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               declaring
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               
                 N.
                 B.
              
               that
               being
               judged
               Hereticks
               by
               the
               Spiritual
               Sentence
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               expell'd
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               new
               and
               unheard-of
               Wickedness
               ,
               that
               a
               Secular
               Judge
               should
               determine
               of
               
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               obtained
               a
               Promise
               from
               Maximus
               ,
               that
               nothing
               bloudy
               should
               be
               done
               against
               them
               .
               That
               afterwards
               the
               Emperor
               decreed
               ,
               that
               Priscillian
               and
               his
               Companions
               should
               suffer
               capital
               Punishments
               ,
               and
               that
               accordingly
               they
               did
               thus
               suffer
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               men
               not
               worthy
               to
               live
               ,
               by
               a
               most
               vile
               example
               ,
               were
               either
               kill'd
               or
               exiled
               .
               He
               also
               doth
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               Ithacius
               ,
               having
               procured
               this
               Wickedness
               ,
               vainly
               withdrew
               himself
               from
               the
               Tryal
               of
               these
               men
               .
            
             In
             his
             Third
             (q)
             Dialogue
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               
                 Priscillian
                 ,
                 Maximus
              
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               a
               man
               otherwise
               good
               ,
               being
               led
               aside
               by
               the
               Counsells
               of
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               did
               by
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               defend
               Ithacius
               and
               his
               Companions
               from
               being
               accused
               for
               this
               Crime
               .
               And
               that
               some
               Bishops
               were
               met
               at
               Treves
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               communicating
               daily
               with
               Ithacius
               ,
               had
               made
               his
               Cause
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               had
               obtained
               of
               the
               Emperor
               a
               Decree
               to
               send
               some
               Tribunes
               armed
               with
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               into
               Spain
               ,
               to
               enquire
               after
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               to
               deprive
               them
               both
               of
               Life
               and
               Goods
               ;
               that
               Saint
               Martin
               labored
               with
               great
               Care
               to
               prevent
               the
               Mission
               of
               these
               Tribunes
               into
               Spain
               ,
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               
               the
               Sword
               ,
               as
               being
               piously
               solicitous
               not
               onely
               to
               preserve
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Hereticks
               also
               from
               Death
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               this
               work
               ,
               ▪
               he
               for
               a
               while
               consented
               to
               embrace
               the
               communion
               of
               Ithacius
               ,
               and
               his
               Party
               ;
               that
               afterwards
               the
               good
               man
               was
               troubled
               that
               he
               had
               communicated
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               Angel
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               he
               had
               just
               cause
               to
               be
               sorry
               for
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               repair
               his
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               reassume
               his
               Constancy
               ,
               lest
               he
               incurr'd
               the
               loss
               not
               onely
               of
               his
               Honor
               ,
               but
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               that
               time
               Saint
               Martin
               would
               never
               any
               more
               communicate
               with
               the
               Ithacian
               Party
               .
            
             *
             Baronius
             confesseth
             that
             Pope
             Syricius
             
               did
               also
               refuse
               communion
               with
            
             Ithacius
             
               and
               his
               Party
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               and
               wrote
               Letters
               against
               them
               .
            
             Saint
             (r)
             
               Ambrose
            
             also
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               abstained
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               those
               who
               desired
               the
               Death
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             The
             (s)
             
               French
               Bishops
            
             also
             refused
             communion
             with
             Felix
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             a
             Bishop
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Turin
             gives
             leave
             to
             any
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             *
             Binius
             confesseth
             that
             Theognostus
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             of
             the
             (t)
             Catholick
             communion
             
               did
               excommunicate
               Ithacius
               with
               his
               Companions
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               —
               as
               sanguinary
               ,
               bloudy
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               .
            
             (v)
             Baronius
             and
             Spondanus
             treating
             of
             this
             Example
             ,
             ingeniously
             confess
             ,
             that
             
               not
               one
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               
               did
               allow
               ,
               that
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
              
               should
               procure
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Hereticks
               with
               Death
               ,
               or
               move
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               to
               doe
               it
            
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             vehemently
             dehorted
             them
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             excuse
             the
             Practice
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             their
             
               Pope
               ,
               Bishops
            
             and
             Councils
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             (x)
             
               in
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               it
               is
               the
               Custom
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               one
               desireth
               the
               Assistence
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               Follower
               of
               the
               Ithacian
               Party
               ,
               he
               first
               advisedly
               makes
               this
               Protestation
               ,
               that
               he
               so
               desires
               the
               Correction
               of
               these
               incorrigible
               Delinquents
               ,
               as
               to
               intreat
               their
               Bloud
               may
               not
               be
               shed
               .
            
             And
             Binius
             adds
             ,
             that
             (y)
             Ithacius
             
               was
               condemned
               because
               he
               desired
               that
               Hereticks
               might
               be
               punished
               with
               Death
               ,
               without
               the
               Interposition
               of
               this
               Protestation
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             
               Diabolical
               Hypocrisie
            
             as
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             excuse
             ,
             but
             highly
             aggravate
             their
             Crime
             .
             The
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Prophanation
             of
             God's
             holy
             Name
             ,
             which
             by
             these
             Writers
             is
             styled
             
               The
               Protestation
               used
               by
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             this
             ,
             When
             they
             deliver
             the
             condemned
             person
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Inquisitor
             ,
             having
             delivered
             him
             ,
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             (z)
             
               Sir
               ,
               We
               passionately
               desire
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               Piety
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               our
               Mediation
               ,
               
               you
               would
               free
               this
               miserable
               person
               from
               all
               Danger
               of
               Death
               or
               Mutilation
               of
               Members
            
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             seeming
             Piety
             and
             Tenderness
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             sentenced
             an
             Heretick
             to
             Death
             ,
             they
             require
             the
             (a)
             
               Magistrate
               to
               execute
               that
               Sentence
               within
               Six
               days
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               Deprivation
               ,
               and
               Loss
               of
               Authority
               and
               Offices
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Eighth
             ;
             
               within
               Five
               days
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             ;
             
             
               he
               must
               presently
               take
               him
               into
               custody
               for
               that
               end
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Costitution
             of
             Clement
             the
             Fourth
             .
             
             Their
             Popes
             have
             approved
             and
             confirmed
             the
             Decrees
             of
             
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Dukes
            
             and
             other
             
               Civil
               Governors
            
             ,
             which
             command
             them
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ;
             they
             have
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Punishment
             of
             
               Hereticks
               shall
               neither
               be
               relaxed
               nor
               delayed
            
             ;
             
             that
             the
             
               Magistrate
               shall
               execute
               the
               Sentence
               without
               revising
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             
               he
               shall
               take
               an
               Oath
               to
               execute
               it
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             both
             their
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Popes
            
             and
             Councils
             ,
             since
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ,
             have
             been
             continually
             imployed
             in
             instigating
             others
             to
             destroy
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             raising
             Armies
             of
             Crusado's
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             fully
             proved
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Book
             .
             Yea
             ,
             their
             own
             Writers
             do
             ingenuously
             confess
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Intercession
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               condemned
               Heretick
               is
               in
               the
               common
               opinion
               barely
               a
               color
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               verbal
               ,
               not
               effectual
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Criminal
             is
             delivered
             to
             the
             Secular
             Power
             
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               dye
               .
            
             And
             the
             (b)
             
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               punish
               him
            
             .
             Let
             therefore
             any
             resonable
             person
             judge
             ,
             whether
             their
             Practice
             in
             this
             kind
             be
             
             not
             most
             gross
             
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               Self
               Condemnation
            
             ,
             and
             Profanation
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Name
             ;
             and
             whether
             this
             will
             in
             the
             least
             excuse
             them
             from
             being
             
               Partis
               Ithacianae
               Sectatores
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Followers
               of
               the
               Example
               of
            
             Ithacius
             ?
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             IX
             .
             Objection
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             querulous
             Dissenter
             ,
             Is
             there
             no
             other
             Church
             ,
             or
             Person
             ,
             concern'd
             in
             this
             Example
             besides
             that
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Know
             you
             of
             no
             Decree
             or
             Edict
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               ut
               exilio
               mulctarentur
               Priscilliani
            
             ?
             Was
             there
             never
             any
             Supplication
             made
             to
             Gratian
             by
             some
             Ithacius
             ,
             
             
               Vt
               universi
               Haeretici
               non
               Ecclesiis
               tantum
               ,
               aut
               Vrbibus
               ,
               sed
               extra
               omnes
               Terras
               propelli
               juberentur
            
             ?
             
             Was
             there
             never
             any
             other
             
               Emperor
               ,
               aliàs
               sanè
               bonus
               ,
               per
            
             Magnum
             &
             ;
             Rufum
             
               Episcopos
               ,
               à
               mitioribus
               consiliis
               deflexus
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             know
             that
             Mr.
             Baxter
             and
             some
             other
             Non-conformists
             speak
             much
             of
             our
             
               Ithacian
               Prelates
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             had
             they
             found
             them
             such
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             here
             to
             make
             such
             Tragical
             Complaints
             against
             them
             without
             cause
             :
             Sure
             I
             am
             that
             our
             
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               in
               Parliament
               assembled
            
             have
             sufficiently
             declared
             against
             this
             persecuting
             Spirit
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             by
             their
             full
             Approbation
             of
             ,
             and
             
               thanks
               returned
               to
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
            
             Asaph
             
               for
               his
               Sermon
               preach'd
               before
               them
               ,
            
             Nov.
             5.
             1680.
             and
             their
             
               desire
               that
               he
               would
               print
               and
               publish
               that
               Sermon
               ,
            
             in
             which
             ,
             First
             ,
             He
             laies
             down
             this
             Position
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               of
               Societies
               of
               men
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               are
               most
               averse
               from
               waies
               of
               Violence
               and
               Bloud
               ,
               specially
               from
               using
               any
               such
               waies
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               ;
               And
               ,
               among
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               where
               they
               differ
               among
               themselves
               ,
               if
               either
               of
               them
               use
               those
               waies
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               give
               a
               strong
               Presumption
               against
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               truly
               Christian.
               
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
            
             Christ
             
               gave
               Love
               for
               the
               Character
               by
               which
               his
               Disciples
               were
               to
               be
               known
               ,
            
             Joh.
             13.
             v.
             35.
             
             
               And
               lest
               men
               should
               unchristen
               others
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hate
               them
               ,
               and
               destroy
               them
               afterwards
               ,
            
             Christ
             
               enlarged
               his
               Precept
               of
               Love
               and
               extended
               it
               to
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               ours
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
            
             Matt.
             5.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
             He
             adds
             that
             
               by
               this
               we
               may
               usually
               judge
               who
               they
               are
               that
               excell
               among
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               when
               there
               happens
               any
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               whether
               touching
               the
               Faith
               or
               the
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               ;
               they
               that
               were
               the
               more
               fierce
               ,
               they
               generally
               had
               the
               worst
               Cause
               ,
            
             as
             ,
             v.
             g.
             
             
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               suppres'd
               the
            
             Arians
             
               by
               no
               other
               force
               but
               putting
            
             Arians
             
               out
               of
               their
               Bishopricks
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               think
               Hereticks
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               with
               the
               Care
               of
               Souls
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               as
               to
               temporal
               things
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               they
               inflicted
               any
               kind
               of
               Punishment
               ;
               but
               when
               the
            
             Arians
             
               came
               to
               have
               the
               Power
               in
               their
               hands
               —
               then
               Depriving
               was
               nothing
               ,
               Banishment
               was
               the
               least
               that
               they
               inflicted
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             That
             
               he
               would
               have
               no
               man
               punished
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               no
               not
               them
               that
               destroy
               men
               for
               Religion
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             He
             saith
             that
             
               neither
               our
               Religion
               nor
               our
               Church
               is
               of
               a
               persecuting
               Spirit
               ,
               she
               hath
               no
               Doctrine
               that
               teacheth
               Persecution
               ,
               N.
               B.
               she
               hath
               not
               practised
               it
               as
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               authority
               .
               I
               thank
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               she
               will
               alwaies
               continue
               in
               the
               temper
               ;
               which
               being
               added
               to
               the
               other
               marks
               of
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               may
               assure
               us
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
            
             Christ.
             The
             same
             is
             in
             effect
             declared
             by
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ,
             when
             they
             returned
             their
             Thanks
             to
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ,
             Dean
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               his
               Sermon
               preached
               before
               them
               ,
            
             Novem.
             5.
             78.
             desiring
             him
             
               to
               print
               that
               Sermon
            
             ;
             where
             ,
             having
             laid
             down
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
             that
             
               in
               imitation
               
               of
               this
               blessed
               Pattern
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Church
               continued
               to
               speak
               and
               act
               for
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               H.
               Fathers
               ,
            
             Lex
             nova
             se
             non
             vindicat
             ultore
             gladio
             ,
             
               The
               Christian
               Law
               doth
               not
               avenge
               it self
               by
               the
               Sword
               ;
               This
               was
               then
               the
               Style
               of
               Councils
               ,
            
             Nemini
             ad
             credendum
             vim
             inferre
             ,
             
               To
               offer
               violence
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               to
               compell
               him
               to
               the
               Faith
            
             ;
             adding
             p.
             19.
             that
             
               to
               separate
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
               from
               God
               ,
               Compassion
               and
               Charity
               from
               Religion
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               two
               best
               things
               in
               the
               World
               good
               for
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
             
               That
               true
               Christianity
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               the
               best-natured
               Institution
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               any
               Church
               is
               departed
               from
               good
               nature
               ,
               and
               become
               cruel
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               so
               far
               is
               it
               degenerated
               from
               Christianity
               .
            
             We
             have
             indeed
             a
             Statute
             about
             Banishing
             Dissenters
             ,
             but
             no
             Ithacius
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             ever
             supplicated
             for
             the
             Making
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             Retaining
             of
             it
             as
             a
             due
             Curb
             for
             men
             too
             prone
             to
             Faction
             and
             Sedition
             .
             And
             so
             it
             lies
             still
             dormant
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             most
             
               Gracious
               Majesty
            
             ,
             and
             may
             it
             ever
             doe
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             X.
             2.
             
             This
             Treatise
             serves
             to
             justifie
             us
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             us
             to
             the
             use
             of
             any
             lawfull
             means
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             these
             Punishments
             .
             They
             who
             exhort
             us
             in
             this
             Exigence
             to
             trust
             to
             Providence
             ,
             must
             know
             that
             
               Providence
               doth
               not
               exclude
               ,
               but
               rather
               doth
               require
               ,
               and
               suppose
               the
               use
               of
               any
               honest
               means
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               impendent
               Dangers
            
             ;
             for
             we
             can
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             Providence
             should
             supernaturally
             engage
             for
             the
             immediate
             Accomplishment
             of
             that
             which
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Divine
             Blessing
             upon
             ordinary
             means
             .
             First
             therefore
             we
             must
             use
             the
             Means
             ;
             then
             pray
             that
             Providence
             would
             bless
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             countenance
             ,
             and
             render
             prosperous
             our
             just
             Endeavors
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             performed
             our
             utmost
             to
             prevent
             Dangers
             in
             a
             lawfull
             way
             ,
             and
             find
             that
             our
             Attempts
             prove
             frustrate
             ,
             then
             onely
             is
             the
             time
             to
             trust
             to
             Providence
             without
             subordinate
             endeavors
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             Means
             may
             be
             lawfully
             pursued
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             this
             aboding
             Evil
             ,
             Divines
             should
             not
             presume
             too
             nicely
             to
             determine
             ,
             who
             do
             then
             chiefly
             deviate
             when
             they
             do
             meddle
             
               extra
               Sphaeram
               Theologiae
            
             ;
             it
             rather
             doth
             become
             them
             to
             leave
             this
             Matter
             to
             those
             Persons
             whose
             Business
             and
             Office
             it
             professedly
             is
             to
             be
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             who
             may
             rationally
             therefore
             be
             presumed
             men
             better
             qualified
             to
             pass
             a
             Judgment
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             This
             notwithstanding
             I
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             That
             what
             no
             Law
             of
             Nature
             or
             positive
             Command
             of
             God
             forbids
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             is
             expedient
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             a
             whole
             Community
             ,
             and
             their
             succeeding
             Generations
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             Evils
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XI
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Treatise
             may
             be
             usefull
             to
             quicken
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             due
             apprehension
             of
             this
             so
             barbarous
             Religion
             and
             inhumane
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             labor
             to
             prevent
             it
             by
             our
             most
             serious
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             most
             importunate
             Addresses
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             sees
             fitting
             ,
             for
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             Iniquities
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             up
             to
             this
             tremendous
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             what
             need
             we
             shall
             then
             have
             of
             the
             most
             perfect
             Patience
             and
             undaunted
             Courage
             ,
             the
             most
             unshaken
             Faith
             and
             stedfast
             Resolution
             to
             undergoe
             the
             Fiery
             Trials
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             may
             expect
             
             to
             be
             exposed
             ,
             if
             we
             continue
             firm
             to
             our
             Religion
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             should
             ,
             for
             our
             crying
             Sins
             ,
             permit
             our
             
               lawfull
               Prince
            
             to
             be
             perverted
             to
             the
             
               R.
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             poisoned
             with
             these
             bloudy
             Principles
             ,
             I
             declare
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Oaths
             both
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             engage
             us
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             everlasting
             Ruin
             ,
             not
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             hands
             against
             him
             ;
             that
             all
             who
             do
             resist
             him
             must
             
               resist
               God's
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
             
               receive
               damnation
               to
               themselves
            
             ;
             that
             all
             who
             use
             the
             Sword
             without
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             
             
               they
               who
               take
               it
            
             ,
             though
             in
             Defence
             of
             me
             ,
             saith
             
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               it
               .
            
             In
             this
             case
             therefore
             I
             freely
             do
             acknowledge
             with
             L'Estrange
             ,
             
             we
             have
             no
             other
             choice
             before
             us
             but
             either
             to
             suffer
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Misery
             that
             can
             befall
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             prostitute
             our
             Souls
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ;
             
             and
             I
             do
             make
             with
             him
             this
             publick
             Profession
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               though
               I
               have
               as
               little
               mind
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               an
               English
               Papist
               as
               any
               mortal
               ,
               and
               would
               doe
               all
               that
               I
               could
               justifie
               as
               a
               Christian
               and
               an
               honest
               man
               to
               avoid
               it
               ,
               yet
               ,
               since
               I
               can
               no
               more
               chuse
               my
               Governor
               than
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               as
               well
               renounce
               my
               duty
               to
               the
               one
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               Religion
               as
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               pay
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Subject
               to
               what
            
             (
             Legal
             )
             
               Prince
               soever
               the
               all-ruling
               Providence
               of
               God
               shall
               set
               over
               me
               ,
               and
               patiently
               to
               suffer
               where
               I
               cannot
               conscientiously
               obey
               .
            
             And
             I
             conjure
             all
             reformed
             Christians
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             lye
             under
             these
             unhappy
             Circumstances
             ,
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             their
             Holy
             Calling
             ,
             or
             cast
             a
             Scandal
             on
             the
             Reformation
             by
             any
             Mutinies
             or
             Insurrections
             against
             
               God's
               Vicegenent
            
             ,
             which
             will
             assuredly
             incense
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             still
             more
             against
             them
             ,
             prolong
             their
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             temporal
             
             Calamities
             be
             a
             sad
             Prologue
             to
             eternal
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             resolve
             to
             suffer
             as
             becometh
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             their
             Cause
             to
             him
             that
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XII
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Treatise
             may
             be
             instrumental
             to
             prevent
             being
             gull'd
             and
             deluded
             by
             fair
             words
             and
             specious
             promises
             ,
             and
             by
             vain
             hopes
             of
             Freedom
             from
             these
             dreadfull
             Miseries
             ,
             if
             this
             Religion
             should
             prevail
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             more
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             avowed
             Principles
             of
             Popery
             ,
             nothing
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             continual
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Oaths
             and
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             permit
             the
             Heretick
             to
             scape
             these
             sad
             and
             direfull
             Effects
             of
             their
             inhumane
             Cruelty
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             Prince
             neglects
             to
             execute
             these
             Punishments
             on
             any
             other
             score
             but
             those
             of
             Policy
             ,
             must
             solemnly
             condemn
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             those
             
               General
               Councils
            
             which
             are
             the
             sole
             Foundations
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             he
             must
             believe
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             not
             onely
             Fallible
             ,
             but
             False
             in
             her
             Determinations
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             more
             Murther
             and
             Barbarity
             than
             all
             the
             
               Heathen
               Emperors
            
             were
             guilty
             of
             in
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             .
             He
             must
             continue
             in
             ,
             and
             own
             that
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             doth
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             vilest
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             the
             greatest
             Crime
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             
             Mr.
             L'Estrange
             takes
             care
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               of
               France
               did
               not
               exercise
               one
               act
               of
               Tyranny
               over
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               .
            
             But
             he
             forgot
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             he
             was
             first
             deposed
             ,
             and
             then
             stab'd
             for
             his
             remisness
             in
             that
             matter
             :
             
             He
             was
             twice
             deposed
             by
             Gregory
             the
             Fourteenth
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1591.
             by
             Clement
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1592.
             as
             being
             a
             
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             continual
             Rebellions
             and
             Defections
             of
             his
             
               R.
               Catholick
               Subjects
            
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             ,
             for
             Quietness
             sake
             ,
             to
             turn
             
               Papist
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1594.
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             indulgent
             towards
             Hereticks
             ,
             his
             Life
             was
             attempted
             the
             same
             year
             by
             
               John
               Castel
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             by
             a
             
               Monk
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1600.
             and
             he
             was
             at
             last
             stab'd
             by
             Ravilliac
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             because
             others
             frequently
             object
             the
             like
             Example
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             towards
             the
             Hugonots
             ,
             to
             what
             I
             have
             already
             answered
             ,
             Section
             the
             Ninteenth
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Thirteenth
             ,
             till
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Sixteenth
             Century
             all
             Europe
             hath
             scarce
             equall'd
             the
             Severity
             of
             France
             for
             Persecutions
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             or
             frequency
             of
             Councils
             making
             Laws
             for
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             Treatise
             you
             will
             find
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Policy
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               France
            
             informs
             us
             
             that
             
               their
               Princes
               have
               not
               lost
               the
               Design
               of
               destroying
               Hereticks
               ,
               though
               Prudence
               hath
               obliged
               them
               for
               the
               present
               to
               suspend
               it
               ,
            
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             them
             without
             great
             Danger
             .
             
             And
             Bellarmin
             himself
             will
             grant
             ,
             
               Non
               esse
               Haereticos
               Bello
               petendos
               quando
               sunt
               fortiores
               nobis
            
             ;
             That
             Hereticks
             may
             be
             spared
             when
             they
             are
             stronger
             than
             the
             
               R.
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             more
             of
             them
             might
             perish
             than
             of
             us
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Lenity
             that
             ever
             was
             allowed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             towards
             the
             Protestant
             .
             If
             any
             man
             can
             shew
             me
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             any
             of
             the
             Laws
             here
             mentioned
             have
             been
             condemned
             ,
             abrogated
             or
             relaxed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             or
             the
             
               French
               Church
            
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             any
             Princes
             have
             been
             blamed
             for
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             deterred
             by
             any
             of
             her
             Prelates
             from
             executing
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             or
             even
             exempted
             from
             that
             Oath
             which
             ,
             saith
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             doth
             bind
             them
             to
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             any
             Council
             of
             the
             
               R.
               Church
            
             they
             ever
             were
             permitted
             to
             neglect
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             from
             the
             Thirteenth
             to
             the
             Sixteenth
             Century
             any
             Prince
             escaped
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             who
             did
             neglect
             to
             execute
             them
             ;
             3.
             
             That
             any
             Country
             or
             City
             hath
             been
             rejected
             from
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             for
             
               Massacring
               Protestants
            
             ,
             and
             Killing
             many
             Myriads
             of
             them
             in
             cold
             Bloud
             ;
             if
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             can
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             the
             same
             Principles
             which
             do
             oblige
             them
             to
             receive
             other
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             determined
             by
             those
             Councils
             do
             not
             oblige
             them
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Decrees
             established
             by
             the
             same
             Councils
             ,
             or
             others
             equally
             obliging
             ;
             if
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             There
             be
             no
             Design
             on
             foot
             
               for
               the
               Destruction
               and
               Extirpation
               of
               a
               pestilent
               Heresie
               which
               hath
               long
               reigned
               in
               the
               North
               of
               Europe
               :
            
             If
             these
             things
             can
             be
             evinced
             ;
             then
             may
             we
             have
             some
             little
             hopes
             of
             being
             kindly
             delt
             with
             by
             a
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             
               zealous
               to
               a
               miracle
            
             for
             Propagation
             of
             the
             
               R.
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             in
             his
             Power
             thus
             to
             purge
             his
             Territories
             from
             
               Heretical
               Pravity
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           DISCOURSE
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             I.
             THE
             Heads
             to
             which
             the
             Laws
             made
             against
             Hereticks
             may
             be
             reduced
             ,
             page
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             II.
             The
             Endeavors
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             used
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             preserve
             her
             Members
             from
             that
             which
             she
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             Heresie
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Binding
             all
             her
             Males
             at
             Fourteen
             ,
             and
             Females
             at
             Twelve
             ,
             to
             abjure
             all
             Heresie
             :
             2.
             
             And
             also
             Governors
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             :
             3.
             
             Forbidding
             Lay-men
             to
             dispute
             publickly
             or
             privately
             touching
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               and
            
             ,
             4.
             
             Withholding
             from
             them
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             :
             That
             hence
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
             §
             .
             III.
             The
             Care
             they
             take
             for
             discovering
             and
             apprehending
             Hereticks
             ,
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             IV.
             The
             Persons
             authorized
             for
             this
             Work
             ,
             viz.
             
               Inquisitors
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Assistence
             they
             must
             have
             from
             
               Civil
               Governors
            
             :
             They
             have
             Power
             to
             require
             the
             Magistrates
             Assistence
             in
             enquiring
             after
             ,
             taking
             and
             spoiling
             Hereticks
             :
             to
             compell
             all
             the
             Neighborhood
             to
             swear
             to
             enquire
             after
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             of
             any
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             endeavor
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             secure
             them
             .
             All
             
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Rectors
            
             and
             Consuls
             ,
             &c.
             must
             also
             swear
             efficaciously
             to
             assist
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             their
             power
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             V.
             These
             Laws
             are
             made
             ,
             or
             ,
             being
             made
             by
             others
             ,
             are
             confirmed
             by
             their
             approved
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ;
             who
             also
             give
             power
             to
             these
             
               Inquisitors
               ,
               Archbishops
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             require
             a
             
               Corporal
               Oath
            
             upon
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             a
             Crucifix
             from
             all
             whom
             they
             suspect
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             answer
             to
             Questions
             containing
             all
             the
             
               Romish
               
               Superstition
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             undergo
             this
             
               Canonical
               Purgation
            
             ,
             to
             condemn
             them
             as
             Hereticks
             :
             they
             give
             this
             Power
             to
             them
             in
             all
             Places
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Persons
             of
             what
             Dignity
             soever
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             VI.
             When
             they
             are
             discovered
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             Favorers
             must
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             their
             Goods
             confiscated
             ,
             the
             Houses
             in
             which
             they
             are
             found
             must
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             their
             Persons
             must
             be
             imprisoned
             :
             When
             they
             have
             them
             in
             Prison
             ,
             they
             may
             use
             any
             Cruelty
             which
             doth
             not
             diminish
             their
             Members
             or
             endanger
             their
             Death
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             to
             confess
             their
             Errors
             ,
             or
             accuse
             others
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             VII
             .
             They
             must
             be
             banished
             or
             exterminated
             out
             of
             all
             Places
             :
             All
             
               Secular
               Powers
            
             must
             swear
             to
             expell
             Hereticks
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Favorers
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             Edicts
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             VIII
             .
             If
             any
             Governor
             permit
             them
             to
             abide
             there
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             
             be
             deem'd
             a
             Favorer
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             IX
             .
             All
             these
             Constitutions
             are
             confirmed
             by
             the
             approved
             
               General
               Councils
            
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             them
             extended
             to
             
               Kings
               ,
               Emperors
            
             ,
             and
             
               Supreme
               Governors
            
             ;
             who
             must
             lose
             their
             Territories
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             ,
             p.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             X.
             These
             
               General
               Councils
            
             encourage
             men
             to
             butcher
             Hereticks
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             invoking
             the
             
               Secular
               Arm
            
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             promising
             
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             and
             a
             
               great
               Reward
            
             hereafter
             to
             all
             that
             fight
             against
             and
             labor
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XI
             .
             Hereticks
             and
             their
             Abettors
             must
             be
             punished
             with
             Death
             ;
             and
             if
             after
             Death
             they
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             Hereticks
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             must
             be
             digg'd
             up
             ,
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XII
             .
             All
             Governors
             must
             execute
             these
             Punishments
             upon
             them
             without
             delay
             ,
             relaxation
             or
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Justice
             of
             them
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             
             §
             .
             XIII
             .
             Every
             Governor
             must
             have
             a
             Copy
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             alter
             or
             diminish
             them
             ,
             but
             must
             abolish
             all
             Statutes
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             p
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XIV
             .
             At
             their
             Admission
             they
             must
             swear
             to
             execute
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             remiss
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             lose
             their
             Office
             ,
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             their
             Jurisdiction
             interdicted
             ,
             p.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XV.
             They
             who
             will
             not
             execute
             this
             Sentence
             must
             be
             proceeded
             against
             by
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
            
             as
             Favorers
             of
             Hereticks
             :
             And
             the
             Bishop
             who
             is
             remiss
             in
             these
             Matters
             must
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             Office
             :
             All
             
               Believers
               ,
               Favorers
               ,
               Defenders
            
             of
             them
             are
             subject
             to
             very
             grievous
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             punished
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             p.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XVI
             .
             Such
             are
             they
             who
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             who
             prosecute
             them
             do
             offend
             :
             The
             most
             
               Infamous
               Person
            
             may
             accuse
             a
             Heretick
             ;
             And
             
             the
             Heretick
             must
             not
             know
             who
             doth
             accuse
             him
             ,
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XVII
             .
             Examples
             of
             Princes
             and
             
               Civil
               Governors
            
             deprived
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             being
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Favorers
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             or
             remiss
             in
             punishing
             them
             ,
             p.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Concernment
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             Actions
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             p.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XIX
             .
             No
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             can
             give
             Security
             to
             his
             Subjects
             that
             he
             will
             not
             proceed
             against
             them
             according
             to
             these
             Laws
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             ,
             being
             Papists
             ,
             it
             may
             rationally
             be
             presumed
             they
             will
             act
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Convictions
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             such
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             
               Superior
               Tribunal
            
             which
             can
             over-rule
             their
             Promise
             ,
             and
             can
             absolve
             them
             from
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             actually
             judged
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             an
             
               Unlawfull
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             made
             concerning
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Cause
            
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             must
             not
             intermeddle
             :
             They
             who
             have
             actually
             made
             this
             Promise
             ,
             
             have
             not
             perform'd
             it
             ,
             p.
             34
             ,
             —
             59.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XX.
             All
             this
             is
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Constance
             ,
             p.
             59
             ,
             —
             63.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XXI
             .
             The
             Character
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             given
             in
             the
             Expressions
             of
             their
             Councils
             ,
             or
             sutably
             to
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             p.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             XXII
             .
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             p.
             64
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Errata's
             in
             the
             Discourse
             are
             ,
          
           
             Page
             3.
             lin
             .
             18.
             this
             ,
             r.
             the.
             p.
             9.
             l.
             6.
             marg
             .
             confessali
             ,
             r.
             sati
             .
             p.
             13.
             l.
             27.
             received
             ,
             r.
             renewed
             .
             p.
             20.
             l.
             9.
             confirming
             ,
             r.
             confirms
             .
             p.
             23.
             l.
             2.
             
             Natureni
             ,
             r.
             Pat.
             p.
             37.
             l.
             2.
             dele
             He.
             p.
             44.
             marg
             .
             l.
             13.
             fungebantur
             ,
             r.
             batur
             .
             p.
             60.
             marg
             .
             emittimus
             ,
             r.
             committ
             .
             p.
             67.
             l.
             13.
             manly
             ,
             r.
             manfully
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             ,
          
           
             Page
             3.
             l.
             24
             ,
             25.
             the
             Church
             ,
             r.
             the
             R.
             Church
             .
             p.
             10.
             l.
             1.
             overthrow
             r.
             threw
             .
             p.
             20.
             l.
             24.
             another
             ,
             r.
             anothers
             .
             p.
             46.
             l.
             11.
             the
             Ch.
             r.
             that
             Church
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Concerning
           the
           LAWS
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           Made
           against
           HERETICKS
           BY
           
             POPES
             ,
             EMPERORS
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           MANY
           of
           late
           have
           excellently
           discoursed
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           believed
           and
           practised
           ,
           must
           be
           highly
           prejudicial
           to
           ,
           or
           be
           sufficient
           to
           disturb
           all
           civil
           Governments
           ;
           and
           have
           demonstratively
           proved
           ,
           that
           men
           whose
           Consciences
           are
           guided
           by
           the
           
             Romish
             Casuists
          
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           heartily
           embraced
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           can
           give
           us
           no
           security
           that
           they
           will
           not
           disturb
           the
           Government
           by
           which
           they
           are
           protected
           :
           But
           few
           (
           if
           any
           )
           have
           of
           late
           made
           it
           professedly
           their
           business
           to
           speak
           of
           what
           may
           be
           expected
           by
           such
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           a
           Prince
           who
           hath
           embraced
           the
           
             Romish
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           
           to
           a
           Clergy
           which
           doth
           own
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Communion
           ;
           which
           being
           in
           this
           present
           Juncture
           of
           Affairs
           a
           most
           important
           Subject
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           seem
           either
           unseasonable
           or
           unprofitable
           to
           discourse
           briefly
           on
           that
           head
           .
           Now
           what
           such
           persons
           may
           expect
           to
           suffer
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           what
           already
           hath
           been
           decreed
           by
           them
           concerning
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           have
           already
           practised
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             I.
             The
             
               Laws
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
            
             made
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             
               Popes
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Emperors
            
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             Heads
             ;
             1.
             
             Laws
             made
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             
               R.
               Church
            
             from
             falling
             into
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Heresie
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             Laws
             made
             for
             the
             Discovery
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             their
             Favourers
             ,
             Abettors
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             suspect
             to
             be
             inclinable
             to
             Heresie
             ;
             now
             they
             are
             either
             such
             as
             do
             empower
             Persons
             to
             be
             active
             in
             enquiring
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             encourage
             them
             to
             make
             Discoveries
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             lay
             an
             Obligation
             on
             them
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             making
             these
             Enquiries
             and
             Discoveries
             ,
             and
             upon
             others
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             Laws
             which
             concern
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Hereticks
             discovered
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             Engagement
             which
             they
             lay
             upon
             men
             to
             execute
             these
             Punishments
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             II.
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             conscious
             are
             the
             
               Romish
               Prelates
            
             of
             the
             gross
             Absurdity
             and
             the
             apparent
             Folly
             of
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             plain
             Contradiction
             that
             it
             bears
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             its
             Articles
             ,
             to
             Scripture
             and
             the
             clearest
             Reason
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             permit
             the
             meanest
             members
             of
             their
             Church
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             make
             Inquiry
             or
             Search
             into
             the
             Articles
             of
             
             their
             Faith
             ;
             or
             trust
             a
             Child
             of
             twelve
             years
             old
             without
             an
             Oath
             to
             bind
             him
             firm
             unto
             their
             Superstitions
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             decreed
             by
             many
             of
             their
             
               Councils
               ,
               That
               all
               Males
               at
               fourteen
               ,
               and
               Females
               at
               twelve
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               shall
               abjure
               all
               Heresie
               extolling
               it self
               against
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               R.
               Church
               and
               Orthodox
               Faith
               ,
               and
               shall
               swear
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               hold
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               which
               the
               Roman
               Church
               teacheth
               and
               holds
               .
            
             This
             is
             determined
             by
             a
             
             Council
             of
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Prelates
             met
             at
             Tolose
             in
             
               France
               ,
               An.
               D.
            
             1229.
             
             Can.
             12.
             by
             a
             Council
             held
             at
             
               Beziers
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1246.
             
             Can.
             31.
             by
             a
             Council
             of
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Prelates
             held
             at
             Alby
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Can.
            
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Moreover
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Tolose
             and
             Alby
             
             is
             to
             be
             renewed
             upon
             them
             every
             two
             years
             .
             And
             ,
             
               All
               that
               do
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               confess
               their
               Heresie
               ,
               must
               take
               the
               same
               Oath
               ,
            
             saith
             this
             Council
             of
             
               Beziers
               ,
               Can.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 Governours
                 of
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Authorities
                 ,
              
               and
               Barons
               ,
               must
               be
               compelled
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censure
              
               to
               abjure
               Hereticks
               ,
               with
               the
               Favourers
               and
               Abettors
               of
               them
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             of
             
               Narbon
               ,
               Can.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               No
               Lay-man
               ,
               upon
               penalty
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               must
               dispute
               publickly
               or
               privately
               touching
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Nicholas
             the
             Third
             ,
             Const.
             2.
             
             §
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               No
               Lay-man
               must
               have
               any
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               or
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               except
               the
               Psaltery
               ,
               the
               Breviary
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Hours
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
            
             (
             three
             New
             Testament
             Books
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Edition
            
             )
             
               any
               of
               which
               they
               must
               by
               no
               means
               have
               in
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
              
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Tolose
               ,
               Can.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             surely
             such
             unworthy
             Arts
             do
             give
             just
             Reason
             
             to
             all
             considering
             persons
             to
             suspect
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             needeth
             thus
             to
             be
             supported
             by
             Oaths
             and
             Abjurations
             made
             by
             Children
             ;
             by
             stopping
             of
             mens
             mouths
             ,
             and
             not
             permitting
             them
             to
             ask
             that
             
               Reason
               of
               their
               Faith
            
             which
             all
             men
             are
             obliged
             
             by
             their
             Christianity
             to
             be
             
               in
               readiness
               to
               give
               to
               all
               that
               ask
               it
            
             ;
             and
             by
             withholding
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
            
             
             
               them
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             were
             to
             be
             continually
             read
             unto
             ,
             continually
             
             talk'd
             of
             by
             the
             People
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             advised
             to
             go
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             to
             pass
             
             Judgment
             on
             those
             who
             spake
             unto
             them
             of
             Religious
             matters
             ;
             which
             our
             Lord
             doth
             enjoin
             them
             both
             
             to
             hear
             and
             search
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             commending
             
             them
             who
             
               from
               their
               youth
               had
               known
            
             ,
             and
             who
             upon
             occasion
             
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             also
             those
             
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             which
             were
             on
             purpose
             writ
             in
             the
             most
             vulgar
             Language
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             
               great
               plainness
               of
               speech
            
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             were
             left
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             do
             vehemently
             commend
             to
             the
             perusal
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             
               Heathen
               Persecutors
            
             ,
             as
             fiercely
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             did
             strive
             to
             wrest
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             III.
             2.
             
             If
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             Care
             to
             keep
             them
             ignorant
             and
             blind
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             natural
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             conversing
             with
             men
             of
             better
             Principles
             ,
             or
             reading
             that
             so
             pestilent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carefully
             forbidden
             Book
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             be
             
             convinced
             of
             the
             Superstitions
             and
             Follies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             notions
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             1.
             
             All
             imaginable
             Care
             is
             used
             that
             they
             may
             not
             escape
             their
             Hellish
             Cruelty
             ,
             nor
             find
             a
             corner
             in
             Villages
             or
             
               Woods
               ,
               above
            
             or
             
               under
               ground
            
             ,
             which
             may
             preserve
             them
             from
             their
             Fury
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             better
             discovering
             and
             apprehending
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             favour
             and
             abet
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             suspected
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             they
             have
             these
             following
             Persons
             authorised
             for
             that
             Work.
             
             
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Inquisitors
                   of
                   Heretical
                   Pravity
                
                 constituted
                 by
                 his
                 Holiness
                 for
                 that
                 End.
                 
                   v.
                   Leg.
                
                 Fred.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   All
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   respective
                   Provinces
                   and
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Officials
                   and
                   Vicars
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Abbots
                   within
                   their
                   Precincts
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Assistence
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   Governour
                   or
                   Magistrate
                   throughout
                   Lombardy
                   and
                   Italy
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   keep
                   
                     twelve
                     honest
                     men
                     ,
                     two
                     Notaries
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     many
                     Servants
                     as
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     or
                     two
                     of
                     the
                     Brethren
                     Inquisitors
                     shall
                     think
                     fit
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   search
                   after
                   ,
                   apprehend
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   or
                   bring
                   them
                   within
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Diocesan
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Vicars
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   require
                   all
                   persons
                   to
                   assist
                   them
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   .
                   Constit.
                
                 Innocentii
                 Quarti
                 ,
                 cap.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Clem.
                 4
                 ,
                 Const.
                 13.
                 
                 Leg.
                 3.
                 
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             persons
             authorised
             by
             as
             good
             Authority
             as
             the
             Court
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             any
             ,
             to
             discover
             and
             apprehend
             the
             Heretick
             and
             his
             Abbettors
             .
             And
             their
             Commission
             is
             exceeding
             large
             .
             For
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             .
             IV.
             1.
             
             
               If
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               the
               Inquisitor
               ,
               or
               these
               12
               Officers
               require
               it
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               assist
               them
               in
               enquiring
               after
               ,
               taking
               and
               spoiling
               Hereticks
               ,
               by
               sending
               Souldiers
               with
               them
               ;
               this
               must
               be
               done
               by
               Cities
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               100
               li.
               by
               Villages
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               50
               li.
               by
               private
               persons
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               25
               
                 li.
                 Const.
              
               Innoc.
               IV.
               
               cap.
               19.
               
            
             By
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Clement
             the
             Fourth
             every
             Governour
             and
             private
             person
             is
             bound
             to
             assist
             the
             Inquisitors
             and
             Officials
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             
             Visitor
             to
             apprehend
             
               Hereticks
               .
               Const.
            
             13.
             
             L.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
             
               They
               also
               have
               Power
               to
               compell
               all
               the
               neighbourhood
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               know
               of
               any
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               keep
               
                 secret
                 Conventicles
              
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               believe
               ,
               defend
               ,
               receive
               or
               favour
               Hereticks
               ,
               they
               will
               endeavour
               to
               give
               notice
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Inquisitors
               appointed
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 See.
              
               
            
             Const.
             Innoc.
             
               IV.
               cap.
            
             30.
             
             
             The
             Council
             of
             
               Tolose
               ,
               Can.
            
             1.
             decrees
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               shall
               ,
               in
               every
               Parish
               within
               their
               Cities
               and
               without
               ,
               bind
               one
               Priest
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               honest
               
                 Lay
                 men
              
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               needfull
               ,
               by
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               diligently
               ,
               faithfully
               and
               frequently
               enquire
               after
               Hereticks
               in
               the
               said
               Parishes
               ,
               by
               searching
               any
               houses
               or
               subterraneal
               receptacles
               that
               may
               give
               suspicion
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               find
               any
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Believers
                 ,
                 Favourers
                 ,
                 Receivers
              
               or
               Defenders
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               secure
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               fly
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               all
               speed
               give
               intimation
               of
               them
               to
               the
               
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               or
               Bailiff
               of
               the
               Place
               .
            
             
             
             This
             Decree
             is
             renewed
             by
             the
             Provincial
             Council
             of
             Beziers
             held
             
               An.
               Do.
            
             1246.
             
             Can.
             34.
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Alby
               ,
               Can.
            
             1.
             p.
             722.
             by
             
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Arles
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1234.
             
             Can.
             5.
             the
             Council
             
             of
             Saltzburgh
             held
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1420.
             commands
             
               all
               persons
               under
               the
               penalty
               of
               Excommunication
               and
               eternal
               Death
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               know
               that
               any
               Heretick
               is
               in
               their
               Territories
               ,
               to
               reveal
               them
               to
               their
               Superiors
               ;
               and
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               when
               the
               Inquisitors
               give
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               bound
               under
               the
               same
               Penalty
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               imprison
               and
               deliver
               them
               to
               the
               Inquisitors
               .
            
             Can.
             32.
             
             And
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Nicholas
             the
             Third
             ,
             
             directed
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             excommunication
             who
             neglect
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lords
               of
               Territories
               must
               be
               solicitous
               to
               enquire
               after
               Hereticks
               in
               their
               Houses
               and
               Woods
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               their
               Hiding
               places
               .
            
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Tolos
               .
               Can.
            
             3.
             
             Stat.
             Raimundi
             ,
             
               Com.
               Tolos
               .
               Concil
               .
               Albiense
               ,
               Can.
            
             4.
             p.
             723.
             
             
               They
               must
               assist
               the
               Ordinary
               in
               taking
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Paris
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1346.
             
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               All
               
                 Earls
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Rectors
              
               ,
               and
               Consuls
               of
               Cities
               ,
               and
               other
               secular
               Powers
               ,
               bearing
               any
               Office
               whatsoever
               ,
               must
               be
               admonished
               by
               the
               Diocesan
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               faithfully
               and
               efficaciously
               assist
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Power
               and
               Office
               ,
               against
               Hereticks
               and
               their
               Accomplices
               ,
               and
               will
               use
               their
               utmost
               diligence
               therein
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               found
               necessary
               ,
               they
               by
               
                 Church
                 Censures
              
               
               must
               be
               compelled
               so
               to
               doe
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Beziers
               ,
               Can.
            
             9
             
             .
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Alby
               ,
               Can.
            
             20.
             pag.
             726.
             the
             Provincial
             Council
             of
             
               Narbon
               ,
               Can.
            
             32.
             
             And
             sutably
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             determines
             ,
             
             
               That
               all
               
                 Earls
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Rectors
              
               and
               Consuls
               of
               Cities
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               shall
               ,
               at
               the
               Admonition
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               engage
               themselves
               by
               Oath
               ,
               that
               ,
               being
               required
               
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               faithfully
               and
               efficaciously
               help
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Office
               and
               Power
               ,
               against
               Hereticks
               and
               their
               Accomplices
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             V.
             Nor
             are
             these
             onely
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Provincial
               Councils
            
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             are
             confirmed
             by
             their
             approved
             
               general
               Councils
            
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             assembled
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1215.
             
             Can.
             3.
             (a)
             decrees
             that
             ,
             
               all
               Archbishops
               ,
               by
               themselves
               or
               their
               Archdeacon
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               fit
               and
               honest
               persons
               ,
               twice
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               shall
               visit
               their
               own
               Parishes
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               reported
               that
               any
               Hereticks
               do
               dwell
               ;
               and
               shall
               compel
               three
               or
               more
               men
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               seem
               expedient
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               whole
               neighbourhood
               ,
               to
               swear
               that
               if
               any
               of
               them
               know
               of
               any
               Hereticks
               there
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               that
               keep
               secret
               Conventicles
               ,
               or
               that
               differ
               in
               their
               Lives
               or
               Manners
               from
               the
               common
               Conversation
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               they
               will
               endeavour
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Bishop
               with
               them
               .
            
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             (b)
             
               with
               the
               consent
               and
               approbation
            
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             (c)
             commands
             
               all
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Inquisitors
                 ,
                 Commissaries
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Elect
                 persons
              
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               obedience
               ,
               
               that
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               within
               their
               limits
               or
               places
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               diligently
               do
               watch
               for
               the
               extirpation
               and
               correction
               of
               all
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               .
               And
               wheresoever
               they
               find
               any
               that
               are
               infamed
               or
               suspected
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               those
               Crimes
               ,
               to
               compel
               them
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               suspension
               ,
               interdict
               or
               confession
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               more
               formidable
               punishment
               canonical
               or
               legal
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               corporal
               Oath
               upon
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               the
               Reliques
               of
               the
               Saints
               or
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               Questions
               they
               shall
               ask
               them
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Questions
             ,
             among
             many
             others
             ,
             are
             these
             following
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
             
               Whether
               they
               think
               it
               lawfull
               that
               such
               an
               Oath
               should
               be
               imposed
               upon
               or
               taken
               by
               them
               for
               their
               Purgation
            
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             an
             Oath
             
               ex
               officio
            
             ,
             obliging
             them
             to
             condemn
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               they
               hold
               it
               a
               mortal
               Sin
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               save
               their
               Lives
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             This
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             be
             done
             by
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               believes
               ,
               That
               ,
               after
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               under
               the
               Elements
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               there
               remains
               no
               material
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Christ
               entirely
               ,
               who
               suffered
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               sits
               at
               the
               right-hand
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               believes
               ,
               That
               ,
               the
               Consecration
               being
               made
               by
               a
               Priest
               under
               the
               species
               of
               Bread
               
               alone
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               species
               of
               Wine
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               true
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Bloud
               ,
               and
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Deity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               broken
               body
               )
               and
               the
               same
               Christ
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               under
               every
               one
               of
               the
               species
               in
               particular
               ,
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             whether
             there
             be
             one
             million
             of
             Christs
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               believes
               ,
               That
               the
               Custom
               of
               communicating
               Lay-men
               in
               the
               species
               of
               Bread
               alone
               ,
               —
               approved
               by
               this
               Holy
               Council
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               change
               it
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             whether
             he
             hold
             that
             the
             Council
             ,
             forbidding
             what
             Christ
             commands
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             before
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
             
               Whether
               he
               believes
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               being
               canonically
               elected
               ,
               is
               the
               Successor
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               hath
               
                 supreme
                 Authority
              
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
            
             with
             many
             Questions
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             containing
             the
             whole
             superstition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             (d)
             
               If
               any
               person
               whom
               they
               suspect
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Heresie
               will
               not
               undergo
               their
               
                 canonical
                 Purgation
              
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               
                 damnable
                 obstinacy
              
               refuses
               thus
               to
               swear
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Purgation
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               condemned
               as
               an
               Heretick
            
             ;
             so
             the
             4th
             general
             Council
             of
             Later
             .
             and
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             *
             Constance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Power
             is
             given
             to
             
               Archbishops
               &c.
               throughout
               all
            
             ,
             (e)
             
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               where
               any
               Heresie
               ariseth
               ,
               viz.
               to
               make
               these
               Enquiries
               ,
               and
               proceed
               accordingly
            
             ;
             so
             that
             
             no
             Countrey
             ,
             where
             this
             Religion
             doth
             obtain
             ,
             can
             expect
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             continual
             Butchery
             of
             all
             that
             will
             not
             be
             most
             gross
             Idolaters
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             command
             their
             (f)
             
               Officers
               to
               proceed
               against
               ,
               and
               to
               condemn
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               all
               persons
               of
               whatsoever
               Dignity
               ,
               Office
               ,
               Preeminence
               ,
               State
               and
               Condition
               they
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               names
               soever
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               who
               think
               otherwise
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               of
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               ,
               or
               Penance
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 H.
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               and
               Vniversal
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               over
               to
               the
               Civil
               
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
                 Constan.
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             renew
             the
             Constitution
             of
             (g)
             Boniface
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             
               requiring
               and
               commanding
               all
               Powers
               ,
               and
               Lords
               temporal
               ,
               and
               Judges
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               Dignity
               ,
               Name
               or
               Office
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               reputed
               Christians
               and
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               glory
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               obey
               ,
               and
               attend
               these
               Inquisitors
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
              
               deputed
               ,
               
               or
               hereafter
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 See
              
               ,
               to
               be
               deputed
               ,
               for
               the
               finding-out
               and
               punishing
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               affording
               them
               their
               aid
               and
               favour
               in
               finding-out
               ,
               apprehending
               and
               imprisoning
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               do
               believe
               ,
               favour
               ,
               receive
               or
               defend
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Laws
             made
             for
             inquiring
             after
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             VI.
             3.
             
             The
             Laws
             which
             do
             concern
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             discovered
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             are
             either
             such
             as
             do
             declare
             what
             Punishments
             shall
             be
             inflicted
             on
             them
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             do
             oblige
             men
             to
             inflict
             those
             Punishments
             upon
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             Punishments
             which
             by
             their
             Laws
             must
             be
             inflicted
             on
             them
             are
             these
             following
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               Excommunication
               ,
               Confiscation
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               Imprisonment
               ,
               Exile
               ,
               Death
               .
            
             Concil
             .
             Bitter
             .
             
               An.
               Dom.
               1246.
               
               Can.
            
             2.
             
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
             
               They
               must
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               Favourers
               ,
               every
               week
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Beziers
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1233.
               
               Can.
            
             1.
             and
             
               An.
               D.
               1246.
               
               Can.
            
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Alby
               ,
               Can.
            
             19.
             
             They
             are
             actually
             excommunicated
             saith
             their
             
               Canon
               Law.
            
             This
             Sentence
             doth
             pass
             upon
             them
             yearly
             in
             the
             
               Bulla
               Coenae
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             lose
             all
             their
             Goods
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             whosoever
             apprehends
             them
             (
             which
             all
             have
             liberty
             to
             do
             )
             hath
             free
             leave
             to
             take
             from
             them
             all
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             full
             right
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
             
             Const.
             Innocentii
             
               IV.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             And
             this
             Punishment
             ,
             saith
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             
             
               we
               command
               to
               be
               executed
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Princes
               ,
               and
               
                 Secular
                 Powers
              
               ,
               who
               shall
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
              
               be
               compelled
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             after
             the
             Sentence
             is
             pronounced
             against
             
             them
             ,
             
               their
               Goods
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               any
               still
               remaining
               shall
               be
               all
               confiscated
               ,
               and
               never
               shall
               return
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
             Const.
             Fred.
             2.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitterrense
               ,
               Can.
            
             3.
             p.
             678.
             
             Statuta
             Raimundi
             ,
             
               Com.
               Tolos
               .
               pag.
            
             449
             ,
             450.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Arelat
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1234.
             
             Can.
             5.
             p.
             2341.
             
          
           
             
               The
               very
               House
               in
               which
               the
               Heretick
               is
               found
               must
               be
               destroyed
               and
               never
               built
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               ground
               must
               be
               confiscated
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               all
               the
               other
               Houses
               contiguous
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               belong
               to
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               (
               unless
               it
               appear
               to
               the
               Inquisitors
               that
               the
               Lords
               of
               them
               were
               wholly
               inculpable
               )
               and
               all
               the
               Goods
               of
               them
               must
               be
               sold
               ,
               or
               become
               his
               that
               takes
               them
               .
            
             
             Innocent
             .
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Tolos
               .
               Can.
            
             6.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitterr
               .
               Can.
            
             35.
             p.
             694.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Albien
               .
               Can.
            
             6.
             p.
             723.
             
             Stat.
             Raimundi
             
               Comit.
               Tolos
               .
               Concil
               .
               provinc
               .
               Narbon
               .
               Can.
               35.
               p.
            
             694.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             without
             delay
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             have
             them
             thus
             in
             hold
             ,
             the
             Governour
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             obliged
             
             
               to
               compell
               them
               by
               any
               Punishments
               which
               do
               not
               dismember
               them
               ,
               or
               endanger
               their
               death
               ,
               expresly
               to
               confess
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               to
               accuse
               all
               other
               Hereticks
               they
               know
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Believers
                 ,
                 Receivers
              
               ,
               or
               Defenders
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               where
               their
               Goods
               are
            
             .
             
             Const.
             Innocent
             .
             4.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Which
             Constitution
             is
             received
             by
             Clemens
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             24.
             and
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             
               Hellish
               Cruelties
            
             which
             those
             poor
             Creatures
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Inquisition
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             VII
             .
             4.
             
             They
             must
             be
             banish'd
             ,
             exterminated
             ,
             or
             driven
             out
             of
             all
             places
             where
             they
             are
             .
             For
             the
             Council
             of
             Cologne
             commands
             
             
               all
               that
               are
               subject
               to
               
               it
               to
               rise
               up
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               their
               Favourers
               and
               Receivers
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               to
               procure
               their
               Extermination
               .
               Can.
            
             9.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1425.
             p.
             363
             ,
             364.
             
             And
             in
             order
             hereunto
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             secular
             Powers
             must
             swear
             to
             expel
             Hereticks
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             .
             
             
               The
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               the
               Second
               run
               thus
               ,
               We
               make
               a
               perpetual
               Decree
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 Rectors
              
               ,
               whatsoever
               Office
               they
               enjoy
               ,
               shall
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               take
               a
               publick
               Oath
               ,
               That
               they
               will
               honestly
               endeavour
               with
               their
               utmost
               power
               to
               expell
               all
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               such
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Territories
               .
            
             
             
               And
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               admitted
               hereafter
               to
               any
               place
               of
               Government
               temporal
               or
               perpetual
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               to
               take
               this
               Oath
               ,
               or
               lose
               his
               Government
               .
            
             Ludovicus
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             sets
             forth
             his
             Edicts
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             
               commanding
               all
               his
               
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Bailiffs
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Subjects
               present
               and
               future
               ,
               to
               be
               solicitous
               and
               intent
               to
               purge
               their
               Territories
               from
               Hereticks
               and
               heretical
               Filth
               ,
               and
               to
               swear
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               this
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Statutes
               made
               against
               them
               .
               They
               must
               swear
               to
               doe
               their
               endeavours
               to
               exterminate
               out
               of
               their
               Dominions
               all
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Believers
                 ,
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 Favourers
                 ,
              
               or
               Defenders
               of
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Alby
               ,
               Can.
            
             20.
             
             
             
             The
             Council
             of
             Arles
             gives
             power
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             compell
             them
             by
             
               Church
               Censures
            
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             .
             Can.
             3.
             
             See
             the
             like
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitter
               .
               Can.
            
             9.
             p.
             679
             ,
             680.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               provinc
               .
               Narbon
               .
               Can.
            
             32.
             p.
             693
             ,
             694.
             
          
           
             The
             Constitutions
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             decree
             ,
             
             
               that
               every
               Governour
               in
               Lombardy
               ,
               having
               called
               a
               Common
               Council
               ,
               shall
               put
               forth
               his
               Edict
               ,
               to
               
               banish
               all
               Hereticks
               from
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               none
               of
               them
               shall
               stay
               within
               his
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Const.
            
             2.
             
             
             So
             also
             doe
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Clement
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             2.
             
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Execution
             of
             this
             Punishment
             ,
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             VIII
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               if
               any
               Governor
               knowingly
               permit
               a
               Heretick
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               Dominions
               he
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               .
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitterr
               .
               Can.
            
             2.
             p.
             677.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               whosoever
               ,
               having
               temporal
               Dominion
               ,
               neglects
               to
               prosecute
               those
               who
               by
               the
               Church
               are
               denounced
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               to
               exterminate
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Province
               ,
               or
               Dominion
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               deem'd
               a
               grievous
               Favourer
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Narbon
               .
               Can.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               who
               knowingly
               permits
               a
               Heretick
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               Dominions
               shall
               for
               ever
               lose
               them
               .
               And
               his
               Body
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               to
               doe
               with
               him
               as
               he
               ought
               .
            
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Tolos
               .
               Can.
            
             4.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitterr
               .
               Can.
            
             2.
             p.
             677.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Alb.
               Can.
            
             5.
             p.
             725.
             
             
               If
               the
               
                 temporal
                 Lord
              
               being
               required
               shall
               neglect
               to
               purge
               his
               Territory
               from
               
                 heretical
                 Pravity
              
               ,
               after
               one
               year
               elapsed
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Monition
            
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Emperour
            
             Frederick
             ,
             
               we
               expose
               his
               Territories
               to
               be
               seized
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               exterminated
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               without
               contradiction
               shall
               possess
               it
               ,
               and
               preserve
               it
               in
               the
               Purity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               injury
               be
               done
               to
               the
               right
               of
               the
               
                 superiour
                 Lord
              
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               any
               way
               oppose
               this
               Procedure
               ;
               provided
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               same
               Law
               take
               place
               against
               them
               who
               have
               no
               
                 principal
                 Lords
              
               .
            
             
             
             Const.
             Fred.
             2.
             
             And
             this
             his
             Constitution
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Honorius
             the
             Third
             .
             Const.
             1.
             
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
         
           
           
             §
             .
             IX
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             Constitutions
             of
             
               Popes
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Emperours
               ,
               Provincial
               Councils
               ,
            
             are
             also
             confirmed
             by
             the
             approved
             general
             Councils
             of
             the
             
               R.
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             are
             extended
             and
             enlarged
             by
             them
             to
             
               Kings
               ,
               Emperours
            
             and
             
               Supreme
               Governours
            
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             Constitutions
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             (a)
             Lateran
             begins
             the
             Chapter
             against
             Hereticks
             thus
             ,
             
               We
               excommunicate
               and
               anathematize
               every
               Heresie
               extolling
               it self
               against
               the
               
                 H.
                 Orthodox
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               now
               expounded
               ,
               condemning
               all
               Hereticks
               by
               what
               names
               soever
               they
               are
               called
               .
            
             (b)
             
               We
               anathematize
               them
               ,
               their
               Defenders
               and
               Receivers
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Third
             general
             Council
             held
             there
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Third
             general
             Council
             of
             (c)
             Lateran
             under
             Alexander
             the
             Third
             ,
             the
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Constance
             decree
             that
             
               the
               Goods
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               Lay-men
               ,
               shall
               be
               confiscated
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             decree
             that
             
               the
               
                 Temporal
                 Lords
              
               ,
            
             being
             required
             by
             the
             
               Inquisitors
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             &c.
             (d)
             
               shall
               within
               their
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               without
               delay
               ,
               imprison
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               close
               custody
               ,
               by
               putting
               them
               into
               Fetters
               and
               Iron
               Chains
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               hath
               passed
               sentence
               on
               them
            
             ;
             and
             not
             *
             freeing
             them
             from
             prison
             without
             the
             License
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Inquisitors
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             decree
             that
             the
             (e)
             
               Secular
               Powers
               ,
               what
               Offices
               soever
               they
               enjoy
               ,
               shall
               be
               admonished
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               compelled
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censure
              
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               reputed
               Christians
               ,
               so
               they
               will
               take
               an
               Oath
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               honestly
               endeavour
               with
               their
               whole
               Power
               to
               exterminate
               all
               Hereticks
               ,
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Territories
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             fourth
             
               Lateran
               Council
            
             hath
             defined
             .
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             Constance
             requires
             (f)
             
               All
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               other
               persons
               chosen
               for
               this
               Work
               ,
               to
               admonish
               and
               require
               all
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Earls
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
              
               to
               command
               them
               ,
               to
               expell
               all
               Hereticks
               forementioned
               out
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Provinces
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Villages
               ,
               Territories
               and
               other
               Places
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
               Canon
               of
               the
               
                 Lateram
                 Council
              
               which
               begins
               with
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Sicut
                 ait
              
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Twenty
             seventh
             Canon
             of
             the
             Third
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             which
             ,
             under
             Anathema
             ,
             forbids
             any
             one
             to
             let
             the
             Hereticks
             there
             mentioned
             tarry
             within
             their
             Houses
             or
             Territories
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             (g)
             Lateran
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               
                 Temporal
                 Lord
              
               ,
               being
               required
               and
               admonished
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               neglect
               to
               purge
               his
               Territories
               from
               
                 Heretical
                 Filth
              
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               Metropolitan
               and
               his
               Suffragans
               and
               if
               he
               neglect
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               within
               a
               year
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               signified
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               from
               hence
               forth
               ,
               may
               pronounce
               his
               Subjects
               discharged
               from
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               expose
               his
               Territories
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               exterminated
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               shall
               possess
               it
               without
               all
               contradiction
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               in
               the
               purity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               injury
               be
               done
               to
               the
               
                 Principal
                 Lord
              
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               oppose
               his
               procedure
               ;
               provided
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               same
               Law
               take
               place
               against
               them
               who
               have
               no
               
                 Temporal
                 Lords
              
               .
            
             ;
             Now
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             that
             both
             the
             Councils
             of
             (h)
             Constance
             ,
             and
             of
             Basil
             ,
             do
             reckon
             this
             of
             Lateran
             among
             those
             Councils
             which
             all
             their
             Popes
             must
             swear
             to
             maintain
             to
             the
             least
             tittle
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             even
             to
             
             Bloud
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             (i)
             Trent
             not
             onely
             hath
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             but
             also
             doth
             affirm
             one
             of
             its
             Definitions
             to
             be
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             three
             general
             Councils
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             approve
             all
             that
             is
             cited
             from
             this
             Council
             .
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             (k)
             Constance
             decrees
             that
             
               all
               Hereticks
               ,
               all
               Followers
               and
               Defenders
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               Partakers
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               shine
               in
               the
               Dignity
               of
               
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Mundane
               Title
               ,
               shall
               be
               pronounced
               excommunicate
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               People
               every
               Sunday
               and
               Holy-day
               :
               And
               that
               the
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               Inquisitors
               shall
               diligently
               enquire
               concerning
               them
               ,
               who
               hold
               ,
               approve
               ,
               defend
               ,
               dogmatize
               or
               receive
               such
               Heresies
               or
               Errors
               as
               they
               before
               had
               mentioned
               ,
               of
               what
               Dignity
               ,
               State
               ,
               Preeminence
               ,
               Degree
               ,
               Order
               or
               Condition
               soever
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               found
               guilty
               or
               infamed
               ,
               by
               their
               Authority
               shall
               proceed
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Punishments
               of
               
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 suspension
                 ,
                 interdict
              
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               deprivation
               of
               their
               Dignities
               ,
               Offices
               and
               Benefices
               
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               their
               Secular
               Dignities
               and
               Honours
               ,
               and
               by
               any
               other
               Penalties
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               ,
               ways
               or
               manners
               which
               they
               shall
               judge
               expedient
               ,
               even
               by
               taking
               and
               imprisoning
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               executing
               upon
               them
               any
               corporal
               Punishments
               with
               which
               Hereticks
               use
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Canonical
               Sanctions
               .
            
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             Siena
             
             confirming
             this
             Bull
             of
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             made
             with
             the
             approbation
             and
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             renews
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Decrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             X.
             And
             whereas
             our
             dear
             Lord
             declares
             ,
             
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ,
            
             they
             have
             set
             up
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             the
             Cross
             an
             Host
             of
             men
             on
             purpose
             to
             exterminate
             ,
             destroy
             and
             butcher
             those
             whom
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             this
             inhumane
             service
             ,
             do
             promise
             them
             the
             greatest
             privileges
             .
             The
             (l)
             Council
             of
             Bourges
             ,
             approved
             by
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Basil
             ,
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               War
               may
               justly
               be
               waged
               against
               condemned
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               that
               Princes
               and
               
                 Christian
                 People
              
               may
               be
               animated
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             (m)
             Lateran
             decrees
             ,
             that
             
               they
               who
               under
               the
               badge
               of
               the
               Cross
               will
               set
               themselves
               to
               exterminate
               Hereticks
               ,
               shall
               enjoy
               that
               Indulgence
               and
               that
               holy
               Privilege
               which
               is
               granted
               to
               them
               who
               
               go
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Holy-land
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             
               full
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sins
            
             which
             they
             confess
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             have
             been
             contrite
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             everlasting
             Happiness
             than
             others
             may
             expect
             .
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Third
             general
             Council
             of
             (n)
             Lateran
             decrees
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               taken
               under
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               secure
               from
               any
               manner
               of
               molestation
               in
               their
               Goods
               and
               Persons
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               two
               years
               release
               of
               the
               Penance
               enjoyned
               them
               ,
               and
               receive
               greater
               Indulgence
               at
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             Cap.
             27.
             
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             Siena
             decrees
             ,
             that
             
               all
               who
               prosecute
               and
               procure
               the
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Wicklefists
               and
               Hussites
               ,
               shall
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Privileges
               and
               Indulgences
               concerning
               the
               Pardon
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               granted
               to
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               Hereticks
               .
            
             And
             to
             
             
               all
               that
               will
               prosecute
               those
               Hereticks
               ,
               apprehend
               or
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               Inquisitors
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               apprehend
               ,
               will
               expell
               them
               from
               their
               Territories
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               required
               fight
               against
               them
               ;
               they
               promise
               all
               the
               Privileges
               granted
               to
               those
               who
               went
               to
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy-land
               .
            
             So
             also
             doth
             the
             
               Canon
               Law.
               Eugenius
            
             
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             in
             his
             Bull
             of
             Revocation
             of
             the
             general
             
             Council
             of
             Basil
             objects
             this
             to
             them
             ,
             
               That
               against
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Edicts
               of
               Emperors
               ,
               which
               deny
               the
               admitting
               Hereticks
               to
               audience
               ,
               and
               in
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Authority
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 H.
                 Councils
              
               ,
               they
               had
               invited
               the
               Bohemians
               to
               dispute
               at
               Basil
               ,
               about
               certain
               Articles
               condemned
               by
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Popes
               and
               Councils
               ,
            
             it
             being
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             notorious
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Bohemian
               Hereticks
            
             were
             maturely
             and
             solemnly
             condemned
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             and
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Siena
             ,
             were
             by
             divers
             Processes
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               See
            
             and
             his
             Legates
             aggravated
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             War
             was
             proclaimed
             and
             the
             Secular
             Arm
             invoked
             against
             them
             .
             
             (o)
             
               He
               shall
               obtain
               of
               God
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               who
               dies
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Christians
               ,
            
             saith
             a
             Lemma
             of
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             :
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Chapter
             are
             said
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             Leo
             the
             Fourth
             to
             the
             French
             Army
             ;
             and
             they
             speak
             thus
             ,
             viz.
             
             
             
               laying
               aside
               all
               fear
               and
               terrour
               ,
               act
               boldly
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               H.
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               all
               Religion
               ;
               for
               the
               Omnipotent
               knows
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               you
               dies
               he
               dies
               for
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Preservation
               of
               his
               Countrie
               ,
               and
               the
               Defence
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               shall
               obtain
               of
               God
               a
               Heavenly
               Reward
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XI
             .
             
             The
             last
             Punishment
             which
             these
             poor
             Creatures
             must
             undergo
             is
             Death
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             
             suffered
             to
             live
             ,
             say
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Frederick
             the
             Second
             .
             
               The
               Natareni
               and
               all
               other
               Hereticks
               shall
               be
               duly
               punished
               by
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Judge
              
               ,
               they
               shall
               take
               them
               away
               by
               a
               damnable
               Death
               ,
            
             say
             the
             same
             Constitutions
             ,
             p.
             619.
             
             
               For
               their
               Extirpation
               ,
               we
               decree
            
             ,
             saith
             Ludovicus
             the
             Seventh
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             
               that
               ,
               being
               condemned
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               the
               Animadversion
               due
               unto
               them
               .
            
             So
             also
             doth
             the
             
               Canon
               Law.
               Decretal
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             7.
             cap.
             13.
             
             By
             the
             Statute
             of
             our
             
               King
               Henry
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             against
             the
             Llollards
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Sentence
               pronounced
               against
               these
               Hereticks
               ;
               the
               Maior
               ,
               the
               Sheriff
               ,
               or
               their
               Officers
               ,
            
             who
             must
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Execution
             ,
             must
             take
             them
             into
             their
             Custody
             ,
             and
             burn
             them
             before
             the
             People
             in
             some
             eminent
             place
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Tom.
            
             11.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             2101.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1408.
             
          
           
             The
             Constitutions
             of
             Frederick
             the
             Second
             decree
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               same
               Punishment
               shall
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               those
               who
               cherish
               and
               defend
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               upon
               all
               who
               having
               once
               adjured
               their
               Heresie
               relapse
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             620.
             
          
           
             If
             after
             Death
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             been
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               their
               Bodies
               must
               be
               digged
               up
               ,
               and
               their
               Bones
               burnt
               .
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Albiense
               ,
               Can
            
             ,
             25.
             p.
             727.
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               temporal
               Lords
               ,
               by
               the
               Diocesun
               ,
               and
               the
               Inquisitors
               ,
               must
               be
               compelled
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
              
               to
               dig
               up
               their
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Alb.
               Can.
            
             27.
             p.
             728.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             
               The
               Sons
               and
               Nephews
               of
               Hereticks
               or
               of
               their
               
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 Defenders
              
               or
               Favorers
               ,
               must
               be
               admitted
               to
               no
               publick
               Offices
               or
               
                 Benefices
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               or
               Secular
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               to
               succeed
               to
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
               Const.
            
             Fred.
             2.
             
             Innocent
             .
             4.
             
             cap.
             29.
             p.
             608.
             
             Nich.
             3.
             
             Const.
             2.
             
             §
             .
             21.
             
             These
             are
             
             the
             Laws
             established
             which
             lay
             an
             Obligation
             upon
             those
             of
             this
             Communion
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XII
             .
             And
             that
             what
             they
             have
             thus
             established
             may
             be
             inviolably
             observed
             ,
             they
             decree
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               all
               the
               Governors
               forementioned
               must
               proceed
               according
               to
               their
               Constitutions
               against
               all
               Heresies
               extolling
               themselves
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Constit.
             8.
             
             §
             .
             2.
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             That
             
             
               these
               Punishments
               of
               Hereticks
               must
               by
               no
               means
               be
               relaxed
               .
            
             Const.
             Innoc.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             32.
             
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             34.
             
             Bull.
             To.
             1.
             p.
             175.
             and
             as
             they
             must
             not
             be
             relaxed
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             they
             be
             delayed
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             
               When
               any
               person
               is
               condemned
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               within
               five
               days
               ,
               must
               execute
               the
               Sentence
               which
               hath
               past
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Innoc.
             4.
             
             Const.
             
             cap.
             24.
             he
             must
             presently
             receive
             them
             into
             his
             Custody
             for
             that
             end
             .
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             23.
             
             
             
               He
               shall
               punish
               them
               without
               delay
               .
            
             Const.
             Ludovici
             ,
             
             Regis
             Francorum
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             no
             person
             may
             have
             any
             temptation
             or
             excuse
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             relaxing
             or
             delaying
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             required
             to
             execute
             them
             without
             enquiry
             made
             into
             the
             Justice
             of
             them
             ;
             For
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             
               All
               Magistrates
               ,
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               must
               execute
               the
               Penalties
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               imposed
               on
               Hereticks
               ,
               without
               revising
               the
               Justice
               of
               them
               ;
               Because
               Heresie
               is
               a
               Crime
               meerly
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             Const.
             10.
             
             Bull.
             
               Rom.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             453.
             
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XIII
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             That
             no
             Governor
             may
             plead
             Ignorance
             as
             to
             any
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
             
               Every
               Governor
               must
               
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               these
               Laws
               inserted
               into
               the
               
                 Statute
                 Book
              
               of
               the
               City
               where
               he
               doth
               preside
               .
               Const.
            
             33.
             
             Clemens
             the
             4th
             commands
             
               all
               Rulers
               throughout
               Italy
               ,
               to
               write
               down
               in
               their
               Chapter-acts
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Statutes
              
               ,
               the
               Constitutions
               set
               forth
               against
               Hereticks
               by
               Innocent
               the
               Fourth
               ,
            
             and
             Alexander
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
             Const.
             8.
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               any
               blot
               out
               ,
               diminish
               or
               alter
               any
               of
               these
               Constitutions
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 ▪
                 See
              
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               proceeded
               against
               as
               a
               publick
               Defender
               or
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             Innocent
             .
             4.
             
             
             Const.
             34.
             
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             37.
             p.
             175.
             
             And
             that
             no
             person
             may
             plead
             an
             Obligation
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             other
             Constitutions
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             prosecution
             of
             these
             Laws
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               Statutes
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
               throughout
               all
               Italy
               ,
               must
               be
               abolished
               and
               rased
               out
               of
               all
               places
               and
               Cities
               within
               their
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             Innocen
             .
             4.
             
             
             Const.
             37.
             
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Constit.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             39.
             
             By
             the
             Constitution
             
             of
             Vrban
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
             
               the
               Statutes
               of
               any
               
                 City
                 ,
                 Castle
                 ,
                 Village
              
               ,
               or
               other
               place
               ,
               whereby
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               of
               
                 Heretical
                 pravity
              
               is
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               hindred
               or
               retarded
               ,
               are
               made
               void
               ,
               and
               the
               Rectors
               and
               Governors
               of
               those
               places
               are
               ,
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censure
              
               to
               be
               compelled
               to
               revoke
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XIV
             .
             Again
             ,
             That
             knowing
             of
             these
             Constitutions
             they
             may
             not
             dare
             to
             be
             remiss
             as
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
             ;
             at
             their
             Admission
             they
             must
             swear
             to
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
             ,
             
               he
               who
               will
               not
               doe
               so
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               owned
               as
               a
               Governor
               in
               any
               place
               of
               Italy
               ,
               nor
               must
               any
               of
               his
               Acts
               be
               valid
               ,
               nor
               any
               person
               be
               obliged
               to
               perform
               the
               Oaths
               made
               to
               him
            
             ,
             
             
             Innoc.
             4.
             
             Const.
             1.
             
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             1.
             
             Nor
             is
             
             he
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Frederick
             the
             Second
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             Governor
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             these
             two
             Constitutions
             are
             made
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             
               Sexti
               Decretal
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             If
             ,
             having
             thus
             sworn
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               neglect
               to
               observe
               all
               ,
               and
               several
               of
               these
               Constitutions
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               devested
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               be
               henceforth
               uncapable
               of
               any
               Dignity
               ,
               Office
               and
               Honour
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               must
               be
               prosecuted
               as
               a
               person
               
                 infamous
                 ,
                 perjur'd
                 ,
                 suspected
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
             Const.
             Innoc.
             4.
             
             Const.
             1.
             
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             
             Leg.
             2.
             
             
               If
               he
               do
               not
               proceed
               according
               to
               these
               Rules
               against
               all
               Heresies
               extolling
               themselves
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               punished
               with
               an
               Excommunication
               and
               an
               Interdict
               upon
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               on
               all
               Refusers
               .
            
             
             Constit.
             8.
             
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Constit
             .
             13.
             
             §
             .
             2.
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             
               If
               any
               Bishop
               be
               negligent
               or
               remiss
               in
               purging
               of
               his
               Diocess
               from
               
                 Heretical
                 pravity
              
               ,
            
             he
             ,
             by
             the
             (a)
             Canon
             of
             the
             Fourth
             general
             ,
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             
               must
               be
               deposed
               from
               his
               
                 Episcopal
                 Office
              
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Punishment
             is
             threatned
             by
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             (b)
             Constance
             to
             all
             
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             or
             Inquisitors
             who
             are
             thus
             negligent
             and
             remiss
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               Decretal
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             7.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             
             
               If
               any
               Bailiff
               be
               negligent
               in
               this
               Work
               ,
               he
               must
               lose
               his
               Goods
               and
               be
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Office
               .
            
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Tolos
               .
               Can.
            
             7.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Albiense
               ,
               Can.
            
             7.
             p.
             723.
             
          
           
             
               If
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               will
               not
               execute
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Inquisitors
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               compelled
               to
               it
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
              
               and
               if
               then
               he
               amend
               not
               ,
               both
               his
               Diocesan
               and
               the
               Inquisitors
               must
               proceed
               against
               him
               as
               a
               Defender
               and
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             ;
             
             
             So
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Valence
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1248.
             
             Can.
             9.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Albiense
               .
               Can.
            
             22.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1254.
             
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XV.
             And
             that
             no
             man
             may
             dare
             to
             give
             these
             
             Hereticks
             Credit
             ,
             or
             shew
             them
             the
             least
             Favor
             ,
             they
             have
             decreed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             who
             are
             Believers
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             give
             Credit
             to
             their
             Errors
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             and
             punished
             as
             Hereticks
             .
             Innoc.
             4.
             
             Const.
             27.
             
             
               Now
               such
               a
               one
               is
               he
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             of
             Narbon
             ,
             
             
               who
               shews
               them
               any
               Reverence
               ,
               who
               believes
               that
               they
               ,
               continuing
               in
               their
               Sect
               ,
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               good
               and
               holy
               Men
               ,
               or
               Friends
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               good
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               who
               prosecute
               them
               do
               offend
               .
            
             Can.
             29.
             
             
               They
               are
               to
               be
               reputed
               Favorers
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             of
             Narbon
             ,
             
             
               who
               hinder
               the
               Cor-rection
               or
               Extirpation
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               believe
               them
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               doe
               that
               which
               without
               manifest
               fault
               they
               cannot
               omit
               towards
               it
               ;
               they
               greatly
               favor
               them
               who
               conceal
               them
               when
               they
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               reveal
               them
               ;
               they
               more
               ,
               who
               by
               concealing
               of
               them
               maliciously
               endeavor
               to
               hinder
               their
               Examination
               ,
               Incarceration
               or
               Punishment
               ;
               they
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               release
               them
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               or
               imprisoned
               ,
               or
               by
               whose
               Counsel
               ,
               Aid
               or
               Command
               ,
               such
               things
               are
               done
            
             :
             
             
               Nor
               are
               they
               free
               from
               this
               
               Crime
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               opportunity
               of
               place
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               apprehend
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               help
               others
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               wickedly
               let
               it
               slip
               ,
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               required
               to
               assist
               by
               others
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               apprehend
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
             
               If
               any
               
                 Believer
                 ,
                 Receiver
                 ,
                 Defender
              
               or
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               being
               excommunicated
               ,
               do
               not
               satisfie
               (
               the
               Church
               )
               within
               a
               year
               ,
               he
               from
               hence
               forward
               shall
               be
               infamous
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               give
               Testimony
               ,
               or
               to
               publick
               Offices
               ,
               or
               to
               Councils
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Election
               of
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               them
               :
               he
               shall
               have
               no
               power
               of
               making
               any
               Will
               ,
               or
               succeeding
               to
               any
               Inheritance
               :
               No
               man
               shall
               be
               obliged
               to
               answer
               him
               in
               any
               Cause
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               be
               compelled
               to
               answer
               others
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Judge
               ,
               his
               Sentence
               shall
               be
               void
               and
               null
               ,
               nor
               shall
               any
               Causes
               come
               before
               him
               ;
               if
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               plead
               ;
               If
               a
               Clerk
               or
               Notary
               ,
               the
               Instruments
               drawn
               by
               him
               shall
               be
               of
               no
               moment
               .
            
             So
             the
             Const.
             
             Freder
             .
             2.
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Clement
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             Const.
             27.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             All
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
               de
               Haereticis
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               Decretal
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             7.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XVI
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             for
             the
             Security
             and
             the
             Encouragement
             
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             accuse
             them
             ;
             Whereas
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               heathen
               Rome
            
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             
             be
             condemned
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             his
             Accusers
             brought
             before
             his
             Face
             ,
             they
             have
             decreed
             that
             
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Accusers
               of
               Hereticks
               shall
               not
               be
               made
               publick
               either
               by
               Word
               or
               Sign
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 See.
              
               
            
             So
             
               Concil
               .
               Narbon
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1235.
             
             
             Can.
             22.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitter
               .
               An.
               Do.
            
             1246.
             cap.
             10.
             
             And
             whereas
             ,
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             notorious
             Criminals
             ,
             infamous
             and
             perjur'd
             Persons
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             give
             Testimony
             against
             others
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             All
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             infamous
             Persons
             ,
             though
             Partakers
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             accuse
             
             and
             testifie
             against
             the
             
               Hereticks
               .
               Concil
               .
               Narbon
               .
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1235.
             
             Can.
             24.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Bitter
               .
               An.
               D.
            
             1246.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XVII
             .
             Now
             sutably
             to
             these
             Decrees
             and
             Principles
             the
             Pope
             hath
             frequently
             proceeded
             ,
             depriving
             
               Civil
               Governors
            
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             being
             Favorers
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             as
             neglecting
             to
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             out
             of
             their
             Territories
             .
             For
             (a)
             Raimund
             ,
             Count
             of
             Tolose
             ,
             was
             excommunicated
             by
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               were
               given
               to
               any
               person
               who
               would
               seise
               upon
               them
               .
            
             In
             the
             year
             1210.
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Tolose
             were
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             (b)
             Avignion
             excommunicated
             ,
             
               because
               they
               neglected
               to
               perform
               what
               they
               had
               promised
               concerning
               
               the
               Expulsion
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             In
             a
             Council
             held
             at
             
               Vaur
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1213.
             
             (c)
             
               Arnaldus
               the
               Pope's
               Legate
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostolick
               Authority
               ,
               doth
               admonish
               and
               command
               the
               King
               of
               Arragon
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Protection
               ,
               Defence
               or
               Communion
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             threatning
             that
             
               otherwise
               he
               would
               pronounce
               against
               him
               the
               same
               Censures
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Punishments
              
               which
               are
               denounced
               against
               them
               .
            
             Yea
             the
             Pope
             himself
             informs
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             proceeded
             to
             be
             a
             (d)
             Favorer
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               he
               could
               not
               spare
               him
               ,
               nor
               delay
               his
               Punishment
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               of
               late
               had
               opposed
               themselves
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               perceive
               what
               great
               danger
               hanged
               over
               his
               head
               .
            
             The
             occasion
             of
             all
             this
             was
             as
             followeth
             ;
             Peter
             ,
             King
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             solicits
             for
             Raimund
             ,
             Count
             of
             Tolose
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             (e)
             Counts
             of
             Cominges
             and
             Fux
             ,
             
               That
               they
               might
               be
               restored
               to
               their
               own
               again
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Council
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               Count
               Cominges
               had
               made
               a
               League
               with
               Hereticks
               and
               their
               Favorers
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Count
               of
               Fux
               was
               a
               Receiver
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               Majesty
               ought
               not
               to
               intercede
               for
               them
               till
               they
               have
               satisfied
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             sides
             with
             them
             ,
             endeavoring
             to
             obtain
             by
             Force
             ,
             what
             by
             Petition
             he
             
             could
             not
             obtain
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1214.
             a
             Council
             met
             at
             (f)
             
               Montpellier
               ,
               of
               five
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               28
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               chuse
               the
               Count
               of
               
                 Montfort
                 ,
                 Prince
              
               and
               Monarch
               of
               the
               Dominions
               of
               the
               Count
               of
               Tolose
               ,
            
             the
             forementioned
             Favorer
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             ,
             
               desiring
               the
               Pope's
               Legate
               to
               confirm
               their
               choice
               .
            
             He
             ,
             having
             no
             Instructions
             touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             acquaints
             the
             Pope
             with
             their
             Request
             ,
             who
             doth
             immediately
             commit
             to
             him
             the
             Custody
             and
             allow
             him
             the
             Benefit
             of
             those
             Dominions
             ,
             referring
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Title
             to
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             then
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             year
             assembled
             ,
             which
             resolves
             the
             Case
             thus
             ;
             
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               shall
               absolve
               the
               Subjects
               of
               such
               Favorers
               of
               Hereticks
               from
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               expose
               their
               Territories
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               destroyed
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               shall
               possess
               it
               without
               any
               Contradiction
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Injury
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Principal
               Lord
            
             ;
             who
             in
             this
             Case
             was
             the
             
               French
               King.
            
             In
             a
             Council
             held
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             (g)
             
               Narbon
               ,
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1227.
             
             Raimund
             the
             Son
             of
             
               
                 Raimund
                 ,
                 Count
              
               of
               Tolose
               ,
               the
               Count
               of
               Fux
               ,
               the
               Hereticks
               of
               Tolose
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 Believers
                 ,
                 Favorers
                 ,
                 Defenders
              
               of
               them
               are
               denounced
               excommunicate
               by
               Bell
               ,
               Book
               and
               Candle
               ,
               and
               are
               exposed
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               goods
               and
               persons
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               that
               can
               seise
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1281.
             
             (h)
             Martin
             the
             Fourth
             doth
             pass
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             actually
             incurr'd
             ,
             against
             
               
                 Michael
                 Paleologus
              
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Favorer
               of
               those
               Schismaticks
               ,
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               Maintainer
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               —
               and
               he
               moreover
               doth
               command
               all
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               other
               Persons
               ,
               of
               what
               Dignity
               ,
               Condition
               or
               Estate
               soever
               ,
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               the
               same
               Excommunication
               ,
               to
               make
               no
               Leagues
               or
               Confederacies
               with
               him
               ;
               pronouncing
               all
               such
               Confederacies
               null
               and
               void
               ;
               though
               they
               have
               been
               confirmed
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               firmness
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1307.
             
             Clement
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             doth
             pass
             the
             very
             same
             Sentence
             upon
             
               Andronieus
               Paleologus
            
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Crime
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1326.
             
             Castrutius
             ,
             Governor
             of
             Luca
             ,
             is
             condemned
             
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Legate
             ,
             as
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Favorer
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             is
             deprived
             of
             all
             his
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             every
             one
             that
             would
             fall
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1425.
             
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             pronounceth
             a
             most
             
             heavy
             and
             severe
             Sentence
             against
             the
             Person
             and
             Kingdoms
             of
             Alphonsus
             ,
             King
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Favorer
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1512.
             
             Julius
             the
             Second
             ,
             having
             notice
             that
             
             the
             King
             of
             Navar
             favored
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             recurr'd
             to
             that
             last
             Remedy
             which
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             used
             against
             Rebellious
             Princes
             ,
             execrating
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Navar
             ,
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             exciting
             all
             Princes
             to
             seise
             upon
             the
             common
             Prey
             .
             *
             Henry
             the
             Third
             of
             France
             spared
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             declare
             his
             Successor
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             wherefore
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1585
             ▪
             excommunicates
             him
             as
             
               a
               manifest
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             and
             grants
             Nine
             years
             of
             true
             Indulgence
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             who
             would
             bear
             Arms
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             absolve
             them
             all
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             
               Frier
               Clement
            
             murthers
             him
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1592.
             
             Clement
             the
             Eighth
             declares
             ▪
             that
             Henry
             
             the
             Fourth
             of
             France
             was
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Destroyer
             of
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Faith
            
             and
             a
             Favorer
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             commands
             the
             Election
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1570.
             
             (i)
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             
               declares
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               a
               Heretick
               and
               a
               Favorer
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               Cause
               deprived
               of
               all
               Dominion
               ,
               Dignity
               and
               Privilege
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               her
               Subjects
               absolved
               from
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               Duty
               ,
               Allegiance
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               by
               that
               Oath
               due
               unto
               her
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XVIII
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             then
             considered
             ,
             that
             though
             Councils
             join
             with
             Popes
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Canons
             ,
             
             yet
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             that
             Church
             the
             Pope
             alone
             is
             he
             to
             whom
             belongs
             the
             Execution
             ,
             and
             the
             Authentical
             expounding
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             authorized
             by
             their
             (k)
             Councils
             ,
             both
             to
             interpret
             and
             to
             execute
             their
             Canons
             during
             the
             Interval
             of
             their
             Sessions
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             this
             being
             well
             considered
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             Church
             is
             very
             much
             concerned
             in
             what
             the
             Popes
             do
             practise
             by
             virtue
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             or
             in
             pursuance
             of
             them
             .
             And
             unless
             that
             Practice
             of
             the
             Popes
             in
             Execution
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             is
             allowed
             by
             Councils
             themselves
             ,
             during
             the
             Intervals
             of
             their
             sitting
             ,
             may
             be
             reputed
             the
             Practice
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             they
             can
             impute
             any
             thing
             to
             their
             Church
             which
             is
             not
             done
             in
             Councils
             :
             And
             if
             that
             onely
             which
             is
             done
             in
             Councils
             must
             be
             reputed
             as
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             wholly
             be
             unactive
             in
             the
             Intervals
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             exercise
             any
             Authority
             by
             virtue
             of
             such
             Canons
             as
             have
             no
             
               Authentical
               Expositor
            
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             authorized
             to
             execute
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XIX
             .
             Moreover
             though
             any
             Prince
             ,
             who
             hath
             embraced
             the
             Romish
             Faith
             ,
             should
             promise
             not
             to
             prosecute
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             
             of
             these
             severe
             and
             sanguinary
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             his
             most
             solemn
             Promises
             give
             to
             them
             any
             just
             Security
             of
             Freedom
             and
             Exemption
             from
             these
             Punishments
             .
             This
             will
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               same
               impulse
               of
               Conscience
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               R.
               Catholick
               ,
               will
               also
               make
               him
               act
               like
               one
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               opportunity
               to
               doe
               it
            
             ;
             it
             therefore
             must
             engage
             him
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Decrees
             of
             (l)
             general
             Councils
             concerning
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Hereticks
             must
             in
             themselves
             be
             just
             and
             equitable
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             whole
             Centuries
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             cogent
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Reception
             and
             Approbation
             of
             those
             Laws
             throughout
             all
             
               Catholick
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             doth
             not
             punish
             Hereticks
             ,
             according
             as
             these
             Laws
             require
             ,
             must
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crimes
             with
             which
             these
             Laws
             do
             charge
             him
             ,
             and
             well
             deserves
             the
             Punishments
             they
             have
             decreed
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             exterminate
             and
             punish
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             they
             encourage
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             obtain
             the
             Blessings
             which
             they
             promise
             to
             him
             for
             that
             Act.
             How
             can
             a
             Popish
             
             Prince
             abstain
             from
             thus
             reflecting
             with
             himself
             ?
             Either
             the
             
               R.
               Councils
               provincial
            
             and
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Church
             doe
             well
             in
             animating
             and
             exciting
             all
             
               R.
               Catholicks
            
             to
             fight
             against
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             expell
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             execute
             these
             Laws
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             proposing
             the
             Rewards
             forementioned
             ,
             as
             Blessing
             certainly
             to
             be
             obtain'd
             by
             all
             who
             do
             engage
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             the
             Cross
             for
             their
             Destruction
             .
             And
             all
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             did
             well
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Commands
             ,
             and
             Expectation
             of
             these
             Blessings
             ,
             hazarded
             ,
             and
             lost
             their
             Lives
             ,
             by
             their
             Endeavors
             to
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             who
             did
             murther
             and
             massacre
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             I
             also
             shall
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             may
             expect
             these
             Blessings
             ,
             by
             acting
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             or
             else
             these
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             
               R.
               Catholicks
            
             who
             fought
             ,
             or
             acted
             ,
             or
             did
             encourage
             others
             to
             act
             thus
             against
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             were
             truly
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             Bloud
             which
             in
             those
             Wars
             ,
             between
             the
             Heretick
             and
             Catholick
             ,
             was
             spilt
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             barbarous
             Massacres
             and
             horrid
             Murthers
             which
             have
             been
             committed
             upon
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             Why
             do
             I
             own
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             Pope
             ,
             those
             Councils
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             these
             horrid
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             these
             notorious
             Marks
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             which
             hath
             often
             sainted
             ,
             but
             never
             in
             the
             least
             discountenanced
             ,
             but
             kept
             communion
             and
             good
             correspendence
             with
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             further
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             same
             Principles
             which
             do
             oblige
             a
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             to
             own
             that
             Faith
             ,
             oblige
             him
             also
             to
             execute
             these
             sanguinary
             Laws
             upon
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             whatsoever
             Promises
             or
             Obligations
             he
             hath
             made
             unto
             the
             contrary
             .
             That
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             a
             Power
             which
             can
             absolve
             
             him
             from
             all
             Obligations
             of
             this
             nature
             which
             he
             at
             any
             time
             shall
             make
             ,
             and
             which
             already
             he
             hath
             declared
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             observe
             them
             when
             they
             have
             been
             made
             .
             That
             they
             are
             prejudicial
             to
             that
             
               superior
               Tribunal
            
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             must
             be
             subject
             ,
             and
             made
             concerning
             Heresie
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Spiritual
             Concern
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             judge
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Punishments
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Suspension
             of
             those
             Punishments
             .
             All
             this
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             According
             to
             plain
             Reason
             ,
             
               When
               two
               Princes
               ,
               that
               have
               distinct
               Tribunals
               ,
               make
               Laws
               or
               Constitutions
               thwarting
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               inferior
               Tribunal
               must
               give
               place
               to
               those
               of
               the
               superior
               :
            
             but
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Tribunal
            
             is
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             Princes
             ;
             since
             then
             it
             is
             decreed
             by
             that
             Tribunal
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             already
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             shall
             faithfully
             endeavour
             to
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             from
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Constitutions
             made
             to
             the
             contrary
             are
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             void
             ;
             no
             Constitutions
             made
             by
             Princes
             in
             favor
             of
             
               Heretical
               Subjects
            
             can
             be
             observed
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             of
             any
             moment
             in
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             
               superior
               Tribunal
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               R.
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Tribunal
            
             is
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             Princes
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             express
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             most
             general
             and
             approved
             Councils
             .
             (m)
             
               Aegidius
               Viterbiensis
            
             saith
             ,
             with
             the
             great
             applause
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Fifth
             
               Lateran
               Council
            
             under
             Julius
             the
             Second
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Kings
               ,
               or
               Princes
               can
               neglect
               the
               Commands
               ,
               or
               refuse
            
             
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               general
               Councils
               .
            
             The
             Council
             of
             (n)
             Constance
             declares
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               being
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               it
               hath
               Power
               immediately
               derived
               from
               Christ
               ,
               which
               every
               person
               of
               what
               State
               or
               Dignity
               soever
               he
               be
               ,
               even
               his
               Holiness
               himself
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               yield
               obedience
               to
               ,
               in
               matters
               which
               concern
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               the
               present
               Schism
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             (o)
             Basil
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Session
             ,
             renews
             the
             same
             Decree
             :
             and
             ,
             Session
             the
             12th
             ,
             doth
             challenge
             ,
             
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Omnipotent
               God
               ,
               immediate
               Power
               over
               all
               faithfull
               Christians
               :
            
             and
             ,
             Session
             the
             33d
             they
             declare
             this
             to
             be
             
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               which
               he
               that
               pertinaciously
               resists
               is
               a
               Heretick
               :
            
             and
             Session
             the
             45th
             they
             add
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Article
               which
               cannot
               be
               neglected
               ,
               without
               the
               loss
               of
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             will
             appear
             from
             express
             Acts
             of
             Jurisdiction
             exercised
             by
             them
             over
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             for
             to
             omit
             the
             frequent
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             Sentences
             of
             Deprivations
             pass'd
             upon
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             in
             the
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             
               Lateran
               ,
               Can.
            
             3.
             in
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             
               Lions
               ,
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
            
             645.
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Pisa
               ,
               Sess.
            
             14.
             in
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
               Sess.
            
             12
             ,
             17
             ,
             37.
             of
             
               Basil
               ,
               Sess.
            
             27
             ,
             34
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             all
             which
             expresly
             have
             decreed
             ,
             that
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             for
             Misdemeanors
             mentioned
             there
             ,
             shall
             
             
               lose
               their
               Dignity
               and
               Honor
               ,
               and
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               Government
            
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             pass
             by
             this
             ,
             they
             frequently
             demonstrate
             their
             supposed
             Power
             over
             them
             by
             laying
             their
             Commands
             upon
             them
             ;
             
               We
               enjoin
               Princes
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Fourth
             (p)
             
               Lateran
               Council
               ,
               cap.
            
             67.
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Vienna
               .
               We
               command
               secular
               Princes
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Fourth
             
               Lateran
               Council
               ,
               cap.
            
             68.
             
             
               We
               peremptorily
               enjoin
               them
            
             ,
             saith
             Julius
             the
             Second
             ,
             with
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Fifth
             
               Lateran
               Council
               .
               We
               command
               that
               they
               be
               compelled
               by
               the
               secular
               Power
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Fourth
             
               Lateran
               Council
               ,
               cap.
               ult
            
             .
             and
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Lions
             ,
             cap.
             
               Super
               Cruciata
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             is
             full
             of
             Constitutions
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             declaring
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             
               When
               the
               things
               of
               God
               are
               treated
               of
               ,
               the
               King
               must
               study
               to
               subject
               his
               Will
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               not
               prefer
               it
               before
               theirs
               ;
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               subjects
               Kings
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               under
               their
               Tribunals
               ;
               that
               
                 Christian
                 Emperors
              
               ought
               to
               subject
               their
               Executions
               to
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               prefer
               them
               to
               theirs
               ,
               because
               God
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             By
             the
             same
             Law
             it
             is
             determined
             that
             
               Kings
               must
               follow
               
               the
               Church
               Form
               ,
               and
               not
               prescribe
               humane
               Laws
               to
               her
               ,
               nor
               seek
               to
               domineer
               over
               her
               Constitutions
               ,
               but
               submit
               their
               Necks
               to
               her
               Clemency
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               yield
               obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               exalt
               their
               Power
               above
               her
               .
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             According
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             all
             Princes
             must
             submit
             to
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             Definitions
             of
             their
             general
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Cases
             Spiritual
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             their
             onely
             Guide
             in
             Spirituals
             :
             this
             being
             therefore
             a
             Spiritual
             Case
             ,
             viz.
             how
             far
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             doth
             stand
             obliged
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             
               Romish
               Prince
            
             must
             stand
             to
             her
             Determination
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             obliged
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             Decrees
             forementioned
             which
             firmly
             are
             establish'd
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             whatsoever
             Promises
             or
             Oaths
             he
             may
             have
             made
             unto
             the
             contrary
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Punishments
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             judged
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Cause
            
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             must
             not
             intermeddle
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             that
             Decree
             of
             Boniface
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             which
             strictly
             doth
             forbid
             
             
               all
               
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Lords
                 temporal
              
               ,
               and
               Rectors
               ,
               with
               their
               Officers
               ,
               to
               judge
               or
               take
               cognizance
               of
               that
               Crime
               ,
               it
               being
               
                 meerly
                 ecclesiastical
              
               ,
               or
               to
               free
               them
               out
               of
               Prison
               without
               the
               Licence
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Inquisitors
               ,
               or
               to
               refuse
               to
               execute
               the
               Punishments
               enjoyned
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               to
               hinder
               their
               Process
               or
               Sentence
               ,
               under
               the
               pein
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               which
               if
               they
               obstinately
               lye
               under
               for
               a
               year
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               as
               Hereticks
               ;
            
             and
             this
             Decree
             is
             taken
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
               Sess.
            
             45.
             
             
               The
               Crime
               of
               Heresie
               must
               be
               judged
               onely
               by
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Secular
               must
               not
               meddle
               with
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             Gregory
             the
             Fourteenth
             ,
             
             Const.
             7.
             
             §
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             Promises
             ,
             Oaths
             or
             Engagements
             can
             oblige
             to
             the
             omission
             of
             that
             which
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bind
             ,
             saith
             their
             own
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             
             to
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             against
             the
             benefit
             of
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             received
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               call
               Oaths
               ,
               but
               Perjuries
               ,
               which
               are
               attempted
               against
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             They
             cannot
             bind
             against
             the
             Right
             of
             a
             Superior
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Law
             declares
             that
             
               in
               any
               Oath
               that
               is
               taken
               ,
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Superior
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               excepted
            
             ;
             they
             cannot
             bind
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Canonical
               Sanctions
            
             ,
             
               for
               otherwise
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               rash
               Oath
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               valid
            
             .
             Since
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             to
             punish
             and
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             ;
             they
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             by
             any
             Oath
             or
             Promise
             to
             neglect
             that
             Duty
             ,
             since
             this
             Neglect
             is
             against
             Law
             and
             the
             
               Canonical
               Sanctions
            
             ,
             against
             the
             plain
             Determinations
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Tribunal
            
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             benefit
             of
             
               H.
               Church
            
             ,
             no
             Oath
             or
             Promise
             can
             oblige
             them
             to
             it
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             who
             do
             claim
             a
             Power
             to
             absolve
             
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             from
             their
             Contracts
             ,
             Leagues
             and
             Engagements
             made
             to
             
               Heretical
               Princes
            
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             
             equal
             Power
             to
             absolve
             them
             from
             Contracts
             made
             with
             their
             own
             
               Heretical
               Subjects
            
             ,
             for
             sure
             the
             Contracts
             made
             with
             Equals
             must
             be
             more
             firm
             than
             those
             which
             we
             have
             made
             to
             our
             Inferiors
             ;
             but
             the
             Pope
             claims
             ,
             and
             oft
             hath
             exercised
             this
             Power
             of
             
               absolving
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             from
             their
             Contracts
             made
             with
             other
             Princes
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             made
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Persons
             excommunicate
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             To
             give
             some
             few
             Examples
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             Bull
             of
             Vrban
             the
             Sixth
             concerning
             this
             matter
             runs
             thus
             ;
             (a)
             
               Amongst
               the
               many
               Cares
               which
               we
               continually
               are
               prest
               with
               ,
               our
               chief
               concernment
               is
               ,
               to
               provide
               fit
               Remedies
               for
               the
               preventing
               the
               Subversion
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               by
               consorting
               ,
               or
               by
               participating
               with
               Schismaticks
               or
               Hereticks
               :
               and
               truly
               we
               have
               lately
               heard
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               Wencelaus
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               and
               Bohemians
               ,
               and
               Charles
               the
               Emperor
               have
               entred
               into
               some
               Confederations
               ,
               Leagues
               ,
               Compacts
               or
               Conventions
               with
               divers
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Earls
                 ,
                 Grandees
              
               and
               Nobles
               some
               of
               which
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               then
               were
               ,
               or
               afterwards
               have
               become
               manifest
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               being
               separated
               from
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               Roman
               
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               us
               declared
               such
               ,
               we
               therefore
               ,
               considering
               that
               such
               Confederacies
               ,
               Leagues
               ,
               Compacts
               or
               Conventions
               made
               with
               these
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               are
               rash
               ,
               void
               and
               null
               by
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               but
               if
               they
               were
               made
               before
               their
               falling
               into
               Schism
               and
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 See
              
               ,
               or
               by
               whatsoever
               firmness
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               become
               guilty
               of
               these
               Crimes
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               with
               him
               have
               entred
               into
               these
               Compacts
               ,
               is
               absolved
               from
               the
               observation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               observe
               them
               :
               therefore
               we
               ,
               by
               our
               
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
              
               ,
               declare
               the
               said
               King
               absolved
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Compacts
               themselves
               to
               be
               wholly
               void
               and
               null
               .
            
             ;
             ;
             Pope
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             who
             had
             received
             the
             Bohemians
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ;
             (b)
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               been
               any
               waies
               induced
               to
               promise
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               thou
               couldst
               not
               pawn
               thy
               Faith
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               the
               Violators
               of
               the
               H.
               Faith
               ;
               and
               that
               thou
               mortally
               offendest
               ,
               if
               thou
               dost
               observe
               it
               .
            
             When
             (c)
             Vladislaus
             ,
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             had
             made
             Peace
             with
             Amarath
             the
             Turk
             for
             Ten
             years
             ,
             and
             had
             confirmed
             it
             
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             The
             Pope
             (d)
             Eugenius
             the
             Fourth
             writes
             to
             Julian
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             to
             persuade
             him
             to
             violate
             that
             Peace
             ,
             alledging
             and
             declaring
             ,
             
               that
               no
               League
               made
               with
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ;
               without
               consulting
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               valid
            
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             poor
             King
             is
             prevailed
             with
             to
             become
             a
             most
             perfidious
             Wretch
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             Turk
             unawares
             ,
             which
             he
             observing
             ,
             and
             ,
             being
             straitned
             in
             his
             Armes
             ,
             pulls
             out
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             ,
             looking
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             cries
             out
             ,
             (e)
             
               O
               crucified
               Jesus
               ,
               see
               the
               perfidiousness
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               which
               ,
               against
               their
               Oath
               ,
               have
               violated
               all
               Right
               and
               Faith
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               do
               thou
               revenge
               this
               Perjury
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             sooner
             said
             but
             the
             Christians
             were
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             the
             perjur'd
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             who
             persuaded
             him
             to
             violate
             his
             Oath
             ,
             were
             both
             slain
             ;
             God
             teaching
             us
             by
             this
             Example
             ,
             saith
             *
             
               Aenaeas
               Sylvius
            
             ,
             that
             Oaths
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             when
             made
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             but
             with
             Enemies
             .
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Peter
             ,
             King
             of
             
             Arragon
             ,
             writes
             thus
             :
             (f)
             
               We
               enjoin
               thy
               Serenity
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               desert
               the
               forenamed
               People
               of
               Tolose
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               dost
               not
               afford
               them
               
               any
               Counsel
               ,
               Aid
               or
               Favor
               ,
               whilst
               they
               continue
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Promise
               or
               Obligation
               whatsoever
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               elusion
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
              
               .
               Paul
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             in
             his
             Bull
             against
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             
               edit
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1538.
             
             (g)
             
               exhorts
               and
               requireth
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               shining
               in
               Imperial
               or
               Regal
               Dignity
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               under
               pretence
               of
               any
               Confederations
               or
               Obligations
               whatsoever
               ,
               although
               corroborated
               by
               frequently
               repeated
               Oaths
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               firmness
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             doth
             exhort
             them
             
               not
               to
               yield
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               his
               Accomplices
               ,
               Favorers
               ,
               Adherers
               ,
               Consultors
               or
               Followers
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               openly
               or
               secretly
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               tacitly
               or
               expresly
               ,
               any
               Counsel
               ,
               Aid
               or
               Favor
            
             :
             And
             that
             they
             might
             not
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             he
             
               absolves
               them
               all
               from
               all
               Oaths
               or
               Obligations
               made
               or
               to
               be
               made
               unto
               him
               or
               them
               ,
               and
               declares
               them
               to
               be
               void
               and
               null
               and
               of
               no
               strength
               and
               moment
            
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             absolves
             not
             onely
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             but
             also
             
               all
               others
               who
               had
               in
               any
               sort
               sworn
               to
               her
            
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             who
             do
             claim
             a
             Power
             to
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             these
             Promises
             and
             Oaths
             by
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             to
             their
             
               Heretical
               Princes
            
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             equal
             Power
             to
             absolve
             
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             from
             their
             Promises
             and
             Oaths
             made
             to
             
             
               Heretical
               Subjects
            
             ,
             for
             sure
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Princes
             to
             their
             Subjects
             cannot
             be
             greater
             than
             is
             that
             of
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Prince
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             
               R.
               Popes
            
             and
             Councils
             claim
             the
             Power
             of
             absolving
             Subjects
             from
             that
             Obedience
             which
             they
             have
             sworn
             to
             yield
             to
             their
             
               Heretical
               Superiors
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Principles
             they
             must
             have
             Power
             to
             absolve
             
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             from
             those
             Promises
             and
             Oaths
             which
             they
             have
             made
             to
             their
             
               Heretical
               Subjects
            
             .
             To
             give
             some
             Instances
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             (h)
             
               Let
               them
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             
               who
               were
               bound
               by
               any
               Bond
               ,
               how
               firm
               soever
               ,
               to
               persons
               manifestly
               fallen
               into
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               absolved
               from
               that
               Fidelity
               ,
               Obedience
               and
               Homage
               which
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               pay
               them
            
             :
             and
             this
             Decree
             is
             put
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             ,
             saith
             (i)
             Singleton
             ,
             been
             still
             commended
             and
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             practice
             about
             400
             years
             .
             The
             Truth
             and
             Modesty
             of
             which
             Assertion
             as
             to
             the
             Limitation
             of
             it
             to
             400
             years
             ,
             will
             be
             abundantly
             made
             good
             by
             these
             following
             Instances
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ,
             Sigonius
             and
             others
             do
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             (a)
             
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Dutchy
               were
               lost
               by
               the
               Grevians
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               wicked
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               got
               by
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             That
             wicked
             Heresie
             of
             
               Leo
               Isaurus
            
             ,
             which
             lost
             him
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             forbad
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             pull'd
             them
             down
             
             everywhere
             ,
             for
             this
             (b)
             Gregory
             the
             Second
             persuades
             the
             Italians
             to
             revolt
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             absolves
             them
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             strictly
             doth
             forbid
             them
             to
             pay
             him
             any
             Tribute
             or
             Obedience
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             do
             bind
             themselves
             by
             Oath
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Title
             by
             which
             the
             Pope
             holds
             Rome
             at
             present
             ,
             even
             plain
             Rebellion
             and
             tyrannical
             Invasion
             of
             his
             Sovereigns
             Estate
             and
             Dominions
             .
             Now
             
               by
               this
               Action
               ,
               saith
               Baronius
               ,
               he
               left
               to
               posterity
               a
               worthy
               Example
               ,
               that
               
                 Heretical
                 Princes
              
               should
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               reign
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               ,
               being
               warned
               ,
               they
               were
               found
               pertinacious
               in
               Error
            
             .
             The
             next
             Successor
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Second
             ,
             was
             (c)
             Gregory
             the
             Third
             ,
             who
             
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               obtained
               the
               Papal
               Dignity
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               ,
               deprived
               Leo
               the
               Third
               ,
               Emperor
               of
               Constantinople
               both
               of
               his
               Empire
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               swept
               away
               the
               H.
               Images
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             writes
             thus
             ,
             (d)
             
               either
               King
               Philip
               of
               France
               ,
               rejecting
               the
               filthy
               Merchandise
               of
               
                 Symoniacal
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               will
               permit
               fit
               persons
               to
               be
               chosen
               into
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               or
               the
               French
               will
               refuse
               to
               obey
               him
               any
               longer
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               rather
               cast
               away
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ,
               being
               smitten
               with
               the
               Sword
               of
               a
               general
               Anathema
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             supposes
             Heresie
             to
             be
             a
             Crime
             sufficient
             not
             onely
             to
             justifie
             Subjects
             in
             their
             refusal
             of
             Obedience
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             justifie
             him
             in
             excluding
             them
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             who
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             better
             Color
             to
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Henry
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             it
             was
             first
             voted
             in
             a
             Council
             held
             at
             the
             Lateran
             ,
             1102.
             
               that
               it
               was
            
             Heresie
             
               to
               assert
               the
               Right
               of
            
             
             Lay-men
             
               to
               invest
               into
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferments
            
             .
             And
             this
             Decree
             was
             renewed
             in
             a
             Council
             held
             at
             (e)
             
               Vienna
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             ,
             1112.
             and
             by
             another
             held
             at
             the
             
               Lateran
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1116.
             and
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             these
             Decrees
             ,
             were
             
             these
             two
             Emperors
             deposed
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Thundrings
             of
             Paschal
             the
             Second
             against
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Leod
             stood
             firm
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             so
             incensed
             the
             good
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             writes
             to
             Robert
             ,
             Count
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             to
             expel
             those
             Schismaticks
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             (f)
             
               It
               is
               just
               that
               they
               who
               have
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Benefices
              
               ;
               wheresoever
               therefore
               thou
               art
               able
               ,
               do
               thou
               persecute
               Henry
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               N.
               B.
               and
               all
               his
               Favorers
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               might
               ,
               
               for
               truly
               thou
               canst
               offer
               no
               more
               acceptable
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               by
               impugning
               him
               who
               hath
               lifted
               up
               himself
               against
               God
               ;
               who
               by
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 (
                 O
                 horrid
                 Blasphemy
                 )
              
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               by
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Vicars
               ;
               this
               we
               command
               thee
               to
               doe
               for
               the
               obtaining
               the
               Remission
               of
               thy
               Sins
               ,
               and
               the
               Familiarity
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 See
              
               ;
            
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             cannot
             be
             more
             effectually
             obtained
             by
             any
             thing
             than
             by
             Rebellion
             against
             
               God's
               Vicegerent
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               him
               with
               all
               our
               might
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Thirteenth
             Century
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1245.
             
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             assembles
             a
             general
             Council
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             where
             he
             declares
             the
             Emperor
             Frederick
             the
             Second
             guilty
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             (g)
             
               because
               he
               violated
               his
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               diminished
               the
               Privilege
               granted
               to
               the
               Successors
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               contemned
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               must
               be
               Heresie
               ,
               seeing
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Law
              
               declares
               him
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               such
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               light
               matter
               doth
               deviate
               from
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               .
            
             Then
             follows
             his
             Deposition
             of
             the
             Emperor
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               We
               therefore
               ,
               after
               mature
               deliberation
               had
               with
               our
               Cardinals
               
               and
               with
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Council
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               declare
               the
               formentioned
               Emperor
               —
               deprived
               by
               God
               of
               all
               Honor
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               our
               Sentence
               ,
               we
               deprive
               him
               of
               them
               ,
               perpetually
               absolving
               all
               his
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
              
               forbidding
               them
               to
               acknowledge
               or
               obey
               him
               hereafter
               as
               Emperor
               or
               King
               and
               decreeing
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               under
               that
               Relation
               yield
               him
               Counsel
               ,
               Aid
               or
               Favor
               ,
               shall
               be
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               excommunicate
               .
            
             ;
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1254.
             
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             pronounceth
             an
             
             Anathema
             ,
             on
             
               Maunday
               Thursday
            
             ,
             against
             Ecelinus
             ,
             Governor
             of
             
               Marchia
               Tarvisina
            
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             manifest
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             frequently
             excommunicated
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             And
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1256.
             he
             gathers
             an
             Army
             of
             
             Crusado's
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Fourteenth
             Century
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1322.
             
             John
             the
             Twenty
             second
             excommunicates
             Matthew
             ,
             Viscount
             of
             Milan
             ,
             his
             Sons
             and
             Abettors
             ,
             as
             being
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             passeth
             upon
             them
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Deprivation
             of
             all
             their
             Goods
             ,
             Deposition
             from
             all
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Secular
             ,
             of
             
             Inhability
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             exposes
             their
             Persons
             to
             be
             seised
             upon
             ,
             and
             treats
             with
             Frederick
             of
             Austria
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             about
             sending
             an
             Army
             into
             Lombardy
             ,
             to
             suppress
             them
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1323.
             
             John
             the
             Twenty
             second
             commands
             
             Lewis
             of
             Bavaria
             to
             cease
             from
             all
             Administration
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             assume
             it
             again
             ,
             without
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               See
            
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             
             done
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             reasons
             ,
             so
             in
             particular
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             Lewis
             had
             shewed
             Favor
             and
             Patronage
             to
             Viscount
             Galeatius
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             lawfully
             condemned
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             others
             who
             had
             rebelled
             against
             the
             
               Church
               .
               An.
               Do.
            
             1324.
             this
             Pope
             pronounces
             the
             Emperor
             contumacious
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             Right
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             reserving
             to
             
             himself
             the
             inflicting
             of
             other
             Penalties
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             ever
             he
             endeavour
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             or
             should
             presume
             to
             favor
             the
             forementioned
             Hereticks
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             forbidding
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             under
             most
             grievous
             Penalties
             ,
             in
             any
             manner
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             to
             call
             him
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             yield
             him
             any
             Aid
             or
             Favor
             .
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1335.
             
             Benedict
             the
             Twelfth
             renews
             this
             Sentence
             of
             
             Pope
             John.
             And
             the
             next
             year
             the
             Emperor
             makes
             a
             
             large
             Promise
             of
             doing
             almost
             any
             thing
             the
             Pope
             would
             ask
             ,
             and
             giving
             Power
             to
             his
             own
             Subjects
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             perform
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             expiate
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Favoring
             Hereticks
             and
             Rebels
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             doing
             that
             which
             was
             at
             Rome
             esteemed
             
             Heresie
             .
             He
             therefore
             proceeds
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ill
             in
             Favoring
             the
             Viscount
             of
             Milan
             and
             others
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             :
             That
             in
             his
             Appeal
             ,
             made
             against
             John
             the
             22d
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             many
             heretical
             things
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             make
             a
             full
             Confession
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             would
             supplicate
             for
             Absolution
             ;
             and
             take
             an
             Oath
             
               stare
               mandatis
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             would
             not
             prevail
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             his
             Pardon
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1343.
             
             Clement
             the
             Sixth
             renews
             the
             same
             Sentence
             
             against
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             the
             Conditions
             which
             
             he
             required
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Absolution
             ,
             were
             ,
             that
             
             he
             should
             confess
             his
             Heresies
             and
             Errors
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             accused
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             resign
             the
             Empire
             ,
             not
             re-assuming
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Favor
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             deliver
             up
             his
             Sons
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             concerns
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             and
             will
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             all
             which
             the
             Emperor
             promised
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             satisfie
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1345
             ,
             and
             46.
             the
             Emperor
             
             is
             again
             deposed
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             are
             absolved
             from
             their
             
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
            
             to
             him
             .
             So
             dreadfull
             was
             it
             even
             for
             Emperors
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Favorers
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Friends
             to
             them
             who
             have
             been
             Rebels
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1363.
             
             Vrban
             the
             Fifth
             pronounceth
             Barnabas
             ,
             
             Duke
             of
             Milan
             ,
             a
             Heretick
             and
             Schismatick
             ,
             anathematized
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             deprives
             him
             and
             his
             Posterity
             of
             all
             Honor
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             Privileges
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             absolves
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             
               Oaths
               of
               Fealty
            
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             frees
             his
             Wife
             from
             the
             Bond
             of
             Matrimony
             ;
             and
             he
             subjecteth
             all
             that
             did
             aid
             or
             favor
             him
             to
             the
             same
             Punishments
             ;
             and
             granteth
             plenary
             Indulgence
             to
             all
             Crusado's
             that
             would
             fight
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Fifteenth
             Century
             ,
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1453.
             
             (h)
             Nicholas
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             all
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ,
             excites
             Charles
             the
             8th
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             perversness
             of
             Amideus
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             the
             Antipope
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Favorers
             and
             Adherers
             ,
             as
             being
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             being
             therefore
             
             excommunicated
             and
             anathematized
             ,
             and
             he
             moreover
             gives
             him
             all
             the
             Dominions
             and
             Goods
             belonging
             both
             to
             the
             Duke
             and
             all
             his
             Favorers
             ,
             promising
             full
             pardon
             of
             all
             Sins
             ,
             and
             an
             augmentation
             of
             the
             Rewards
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             would
             go
             in
             person
             with
             the
             King
             of
             France
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             did
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             had
             with
             his
             good
             Brethren
             the
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1462.
             
             
               Sigismundus
               Maletusta
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Crime
             
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             by
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             Second
             deprived
             of
             his
             Dominions
             and
             all
             his
             Goods
             .
             In
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             George
             ,
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             sends
             to
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             
             Second
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             confirm
             the
             Indulgence
             granted
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             by
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Basil
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Eugenius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Receiving
             the
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             .
             The
             Pope
             answers
             by
             minding
             him
             of
             his
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             Obedience
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             commands
             him
             therefore
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             Church
             .
             The
             King
             replies
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             had
             sworn
             ,
             
               haereticam
               pravitatem
               è
               Regno
               abjicere
            
             ,
             to
             expell
             Heresie
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             never
             esteemed
             the
             Receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             to
             be
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             live
             and
             die
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             Then
             the
             King
             enquires
             of
             the
             Hussites
             ,
             whether
             ,
             if
             War
             should
             be
             waged
             against
             him
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             they
             would
             stand
             by
             him
             ?
             who
             answer
             ,
             like
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             doe
             it
             with
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             .
             But
             putting
             the
             same
             Question
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             they
             answer
             fraudulently
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Honor
             of
             God
             and
             Justice
             was
             not
             violated
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             
             to
             assist
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             this
             the
             Pope
             prepares
             to
             execute
             his
             Censures
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             nulls
             the
             Contract
             of
             Agreement
             made
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             rebellious
             Subjects
             of
             Breslaw
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             promised
             submission
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             absolves
             them
             from
             their
             Promise
             ,
             commands
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             persons
             ,
             under
             the
             Penalty
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             not
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             all
             Princes
             to
             be
             assistent
             to
             these
             Rebels
             and
             Truce-breakers
             ,
             against
             all
             Invaders
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1466.
             
             Hynco
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Nobles
             ,
             being
             besieged
             by
             the
             King
             in
             a
             Town
             called
             Zaraste
             ,
             escapes
             privily
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             flys
             to
             Paul
             the
             Second
             ,
             who
             presently
             ,
             in
             favor
             of
             this
             Criminal
             ,
             pronounces
             an
             Anathema
             against
             all
             who
             did
             not
             presently
             quit
             the
             Seige
             ,
             and
             the
             Town
             notwithstanding
             being
             taken
             ,
             he
             sends
             Rudolph
             ,
             his
             Legate
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             not
             hinder
             the
             Pope's
             proceedings
             against
             King
             George
             ;
             their
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               knew
               what
               was
               his
               Duty
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               doe
               what
               became
               Catholicks
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               could
               not
               break
               their
               League
               with
               him
               till
               the
               Church
               had
               declared
               him
               a
               Heretick
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Nobility
             of
             Bohemia
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             Pope
             to
             absolve
             them
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             joyned
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Breslaw
             and
             other
             Rebels
             ,
             is
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             King
             himself
             is
             cited
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               Rudolph
            
             is
             commanded
             to
             procure
             Aid
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             an
             Army
             of
             Crusado's
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             presently
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             forceth
             the
             King
             from
             a
             Town
             that
             he
             besieged
             .
             And
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             appear'd
             not
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             desisted
             not
             from
             persecuting
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             all
             the
             
             
             Doctors
             of
             Divinity
             and
             of
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             he
             is
             pronounced
             a
             perjured
             ,
             sacrilegious
             Heretick
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             deprives
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             of
             all
             Honor
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             absolves
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             declares
             him
             and
             his
             Posterity
             uncapable
             of
             any
             Dignity
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             offers
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             Casimirus
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Sixteenth
             Century
             ,
             i
             
               Paul
               the
               Third
               ,
               
                 An.
                 Do.
              
               1538.
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Cardinals
               ,
               declares
               ,
               that
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               of
               England
               ,
               under
               severe
               Penalties
               required
               his
               Subjects
               to
               hold
               some
               Schismatical
               and
               Heretical
               Articles
               ,
               amongst
               which
               this
               was
               one
               ,
               That
               he
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Pope
               ,
               was
               the
               Supreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               These
               Errors
               he
               requires
               him
               to
               desist
               from
               ,
               and
               to
               abrogate
               the
               Laws
               made
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ;
               declaring
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               yield
               to
               this
               Injunction
               ,
               he
               should
               incur
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               greater
               Excommunication
               ,
               under
               which
               Sentence
               if
               he
               continued
               Ninety
               days
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               within
               that
               time
               appear
               at
               Rome
               ,
               he
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               days
               after
               ,
               should
               incur
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Deprivation
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               passed
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Moreover
             
               he
               absolves
               his
               Subjects
               
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Fealty
               of
               Subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               commanding
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               not
               to
               obey
               him
               or
               acknowledge
               him
               as
               their
               Superior
               .
            
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1570.
             
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             declares
             
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               deprives
               her
               of
               her
               pretended
               N.
               B.
               Royal
               Right
               ,
               and
               all
               Dominion
               ,
               Dignity
               and
               Privilege
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               declares
               all
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               who
               had
               sworn
               to
               her
               ,
               absolved
               from
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               from
               any
               Obligation
               of
               Allegiance
               or
               Obedience
               to
               her
            
             .
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1585.
             
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             pronounceth
             (k)
             
               Henry
               of
               Navar
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               to
               be
               Sectaries
               relapsed
               into
               Error
               ,
               manifest
               Favorers
               and
               publick
               Defenders
               of
               Sectaries
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Rebels
              
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ;
            
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             
               he
               deprives
               them
               and
               their
               Posterity
               for
               ever
               of
               their
               Dominions
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               absolving
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               them
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Authority
               of
               these
               Presents
               we
               do
               absolve
               and
               set-free
               all
               persons
               as
               well
               joyntly
               as
               severally
               from
               any
               such
               Oath
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               Duty
               whatsoever
               in
               regard
               of
               Dominion
               ,
               Fealty
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               do
               charge
               and
               forbid
               all
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               dare
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               their
               Admonitions
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Commands
            
             .
             After
             the
             Death
             of
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ,
             by
             the
             barbarous
             Murther
             of
             Fryer
             Clement
             ,
             the
             Parisians
             send
             to
             the
             
               Sorbon
               Doctors
            
             to
             know
             if
             it
             were
             
             lawfull
             to
             submit
             to
             Henry
             of
             Borbon
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Crown
             of
             right
             belong'd
             ;
             their
             Answer
             is
             at
             large
             recorded
             in
             Thuanus
             ,
             and
             briefly
             is
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
             
               that
               Catholicks
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Law
              
               ,
               were
               forbidden
               to
               admit
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               a
               Sectary
               ,
               or
               a
               Favorer
               of
               a
               Sectary
               ,
               and
               a
               manifest
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               much
               more
               one
               that
               had
               relapsed
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               name
               excluded
               from
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Vnion
              
               by
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 See
              
               that
               all
               who
               favor
               or
               assist
               him
               were
               guilty
               of
               damnable
               Sin
               ,
               and
               would
               infallibly
               be
               damned
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               did
               resist
               him
               unto
               bloud
               ,
               would
               dye
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               an
               everlasting
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             multiply
             Examples
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             a
             case
             defined
             by
             two
             general
             Councils
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             under
             Alexander
             the
             Third
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1179.
             which
             cap.
             27.
             speaking
             of
             certain
             Hereticks
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             
             
               let
               all
               men
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               know
               ,
               who
               any
               way
               stand
               bound
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               long
               as
               these
               Hereticks
               persist
               in
               their
               Iniquity
               ,
               they
               are
               relaxed
               from
               all
               Fealty
               ,
               Homage
               and
               Obedience
               due
               to
               them
            
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             declares
             ,
             
             that
             
               if
               the
               
                 Temporal
                 Lord
              
               neglect
               to
               purge
               his
               Territories
               from
               
                 Heretical
                 Pravity
              
               ,
               notice
               must
               be
               given
               of
               his
               Remisness
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               that
               he
               from
               henceforth
               may
               pronounce
               his
               Subjects
               discharged
               from
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               Dominions
               to
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             these
             
               Popish
               Principles
            
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             
               Popish
               Princes
            
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             these
             Promises
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             prosecute
             their
             
               Protestant
               Subjects
            
             with
             the
             greatest
             rigor
             ,
             and
             act
             clear
             contrary
             to
             the
             Engagements
             made
             unto
             them
             .
             Our
             own
             Dominions
             will
             afford
             a
             sad
             and
             lamentable
             Instance
             of
             this
             thing
             .
             For
             
             
               when
               the
               men
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Body
               out
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               desired
               to
               know
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               whether
               she
               would
               alter
               the
               Religion
               set
               up
               in
               King
               Edward's
               daies
               ,
               she
               gave
               them
               full
               Assurance
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               never
               make
               any
               Innovation
               or
               Change
               ,
               but
               be
               contented
               with
               the
               private
               Exercise
               of
               her
               own
               Religion
               .
               And
               ,
               on
               the
               twelfth
               of
               April
               ,
               she
               made
               an
               open
               Declaration
               in
               Council
               ,
               That
               ,
               although
               her
               Conscience
               was
               stayed
               in
               the
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               resolved
               not
               to
               compell
               or
               strain
               others
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               God
               should
               put
               into
               their
               hearts
               a
               persuasion
               of
               that
               Truth
               she
               was
               in
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             Engagements
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             was
             well
             established
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             she
             presently
             began
             ,
             and
             did
             continually
             promote
             the
             Burning
             of
             her
             
               Protestant
               Subjects
            
             onely
             for
             their
             Religion
             sake
             .
             Another
             Instance
             of
             like
             nature
             we
             have
             in
             France
             ;
             where
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Edicts
             made
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             
             
               their
               Temples
               are
               demolished
               ,
               they
               are
               rendred
               incapable
               of
               all
               Charges
               of
               Magistrature
               ,
               they
               are
               abandoned
               to
               Injustice
               and
               Violence
               ;
               their
               Children
               are
               often
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               shut
               up
               in
               Cloysters
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               hear
               more
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               deprived
               of
               all
               means
               of
               gaining
               
               their
               livelyhood
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               allowed
               to
               be
               of
               Arts
               and
               Trades
               ,
               though
               the
               Declarations
               and
               Edicts
               expresly
               bear
               they
               shall
               be
               received
               into
               them
               .
            
             
             In
             England
             ,
             saith
             the
             Hugonot
             ,
             there
             ,
             
               more
               Favor
               hath
               been
               given
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               than
               was
               promised
               them
               ;
               but
               in
               France
               ,
               where
               we
               live
               under
               favorable
               Edicts
               ,
               they
               have
               promised
               us
               what
               they
               have
               not
               performed
            
             ;
             it
             is
             onely
             to
             us
             that
             they
             make
             profession
             of
             not
             performing
             what
             they
             have
             promised
             ;
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Pacification
             are
             in
             all
             the
             forms
             that
             perpetual
             Laws
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             verified
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             they
             are
             confirmed
             by
             a
             hundred
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             thousand
             
               Royal
               words
            
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             laid
             as
             irrevocable
             Laws
             ,
             and
             as
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             we
             rely
             upon
             the
             good
             Faith
             of
             so
             many
             Promises
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             we
             see
             snatch'd
             from
             us
             what
             we
             look'd
             upon
             as
             our
             greatest
             Security
             ,
             thus
             there
             is
             neither
             Title
             ,
             nor
             Prescription
             ,
             nor
             Edicts
             ,
             nor
             Arrests
             ,
             nor
             Declarations
             ,
             that
             can
             put
             us
             in
             Safety
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XX.
             But
             lastly
             ,
             That
             which
             chiefly
             doth
             confirm
             this
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Constance
             against
             
               John
               Hus
            
             ,
             who
             being
             summoned
             by
             Sigismond
             the
             Emperor
             to
             appear
             before
             that
             Council
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             all
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             of
             what
             he
             might
             expect
             to
             suffer
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             grants
             
             him
             
               safe
               Conduct
               ,
               Vt
            
             Constantiam
             
               veniens
               è
               converse
               redire
               ad
            
             Bohemiam
             possit
             ,
             
               to
               return
               from
               Constance
               to
               Bohemia
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               he
               would
               receive
               him
               into
               the
               Safeguard
               and
               Protection
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               and
               commanding
               all
               Princes
               of
               his
               Dominions
               to
               permit
               him
               freely
               to
               come
               thither
               ,
               stay
               and
               continue
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               from
               thence
            
             .
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             
             this
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             above
             three
             weeks
             in
             Constance
             ,
             but
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             safe
             Conduct
             ,
             he
             is
             thrown
             into
             prison
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             in
             the
             Emperor's
             absence
             he
             returns
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             argues
             the
             Case
             with
             them
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             pass
             the
             Decree
             contained
             in
             the
             Ninteenth
             Session
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               This
               present
               Sacred
               Synod
               declares
               that
               by
               whatsoever
               
                 safe
                 Conduct
              
               ,
               granted
               by
               the
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 Kings
              
               ,
               or
               other
               
                 secular
                 Princes
              
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               defamed
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               by
               whatsoever
               bond
               they
               have
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               it
               no
               prejudice
               can
               arise
               ,
               no
               impediment
               can
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               put
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 faith
              
               ,
               or
               other
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
              
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               said
               
                 safe
                 Conduct
              
               )
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               Competent
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Judge
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Errors
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               and
               duly
               otherwaies
               proceed
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               so
               far
               as
               Justice
               shall
               require
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               pertinaciously
               refuse
               to
               revoke
               their
               Errors
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               relying
               upon
               such
               
                 safe
                 Conduct
              
               and
               would
               not
               otherwise
               come
               thither
               ;
               nor
               doth
               he
               ,
               who
               so
               promiseth
               ,
               remain
               obliged
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 having
                 done
                 what
                 lies
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             And
             having
             passed
             this
             Decree
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             they
             pronounce
             
               John
               Hus
            
             
             guilty
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             seven
             of
             the
             Bishops
             solemnly
             degrade
             ,
             and
             
               commit
               his
               soul
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             his
             
             body
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             commands
             
               Ludovicus
               ,
               Duke
            
             of
             Bavaria
             ,
             to
             deliver
             him
             up
             to
             the
             Executioners
             ,
             who
             there-upon
             commit
             his
             body
             to
             the
             flames
             .
             The
             question
             then
             is
             whether
             the
             Emperor
             did
             not
             breake
             his
             Faith
             with
             
               John
               Hus
            
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Council
             did
             not
             decree
             that
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             else
             were
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             this
             case
             with
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             although
             this
             case
             be
             so
             plain
             and
             clear
             to
             all
             persons
             who
             have
             any
             sense
             of
             Justice
             and
             honesty
             ,
             that
             we
             dare
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             most
             indifferent
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             most
             notorious
             Violation
             of
             faith
             for
             Sigismond
             himself
             ,
             after
             a
             solemn
             promise
             made
             to
             Hus
             of
             
               safe
               Return
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             (a)
             instrument
             of
             his
             execution
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             Emperor
             had
             done
             what
             in
             him
             lay
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             do
             not
             expresly
             declare
             ,
             that
             (b)
             Emperors
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             Execution
             of
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             when
             
               H.
               Church
            
             doth
             interpose
             for
             his
             destruction
             ,
             what
             promises
             soever
             they
             have
             made
             of
             Safety
             to
             him
             ?
             Yet
             that
             which
             most
             of
             all
             confirms
             this
             truth
             ,
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Answers
             made
             by
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               R.
               Church
            
             to
             Protestants
             acusing
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             as
             well
             they
             might
             ,
             of
             favoring
             the
             Breach
             of
             promise
             made
             by
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             Hereticks
             ;
             now
             the
             chief
             plea
             which
             
             Becanus
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Labarynthus
               Cantuariensis
            
             makes
             to
             free
             the
             Councils
             from
             this
             imputation
             ,
             is
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               by
               that
               Decree
               the
               Council
               
               declares
               ,
               that
               no
               
                 Secular
                 Power
              
               ,
               how
               Sovereign
               soever
               ,
               can
               hinder
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Tribunal
              
               in
               Causes
               of
               Heresie
               and
               consequently
               ,
               if
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               
                 Secular
                 Prince
              
               ,
               grants
               a
               
                 safe
                 Conduct
              
               ,
               or
               makes
               Promise
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               that
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               hold
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Promise
               made
               of
               a
               thing
               not
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               that
               Prince
               ,
               nor
               wholly
               in
               his
               Power
               to
               see
               performed
               :
            
             ;
             Which
             ,
             if
             I
             understand
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             expresly
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             Cases
             properly
             pertaining
             to
             the
             
               Prince's
               Jurisdiction
            
             he
             must
             perform
             his
             Promise
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             this
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             because
             it
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Tribunal
            
             :
             When
             therefore
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             decrees
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             is
             obliged
             by
             any
             
               safe
               Conduct
            
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             hinder
             the
             Tribunal's
             Proceeding
             in
             Cases
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             else
             but
             declare
             in
             express
             Terms
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             relating
             to
             their
             Heresie
             ;
             for
             this
             it
             seems
             the
             Magistrates
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             make
             never
             so
             solemn
             Promises
             and
             Engagements
             to
             men
             suspected
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             their
             peril
             be
             it
             who
             rely
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             to
             promise
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             though
             their
             Faith
             be
             given
             never
             so
             publickly
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             :
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             keep
             it
             :
             For
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             apparent
             mischief
             and
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             necessarily
             follows
             from
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             distinction
             here
             used
             by
             them
             :
             And
             also
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             for
             if
             
               no
               safe
               Conduct
               of
               Emperors
               or
               Kings
               can
               prejudice
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               hinder
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               from
               proceeding
               duly
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               punishing
               them
               as
               far
               as
               Justice
               doth
               require
               ,
            
             it
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             when
             they
             are
             given
             up
             to
             the
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Council
             could
             not
             but
             esteem
             the
             freeing
             Hereticks
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             civil
             Punishments
             ,
             a
             
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             and
             an
             
               hindrance
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             by
             letting
             them
             escape
             who
             by
             that
             Jurisdiction
             were
             condemned
             to
             suffer
             what
             was
             due
             to
             Hereticks
             .
             So
             that
             the
             plain
             result
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             no
             Prince
             ought
             to
             promise
             Safety
             to
             the
             Heretick
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             does
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             more
             than
             he
             can
             doe
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             can
             make
             that
             good
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             means
             she
             may
             get
             the
             Hereticks
             under
             her
             Power
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             hath
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             then
             declaring
             this
             Promise
             to
             be
             null
             ,
             and
             she
             may
             doe
             with
             them
             as
             she
             pleases
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XXI
             .
             Now
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Description
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             placed
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             invested
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             settled
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               damned
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             abound
             from
             the
             Decrees
             and
             the
             Determinations
             of
             their
             approved
             general
             Councils
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             their
             own
             Expressions
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             A
             
               Popish
               Prince
            
             is
             one
             who
             
               as
               he
               doth
               desire
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             or
             a
             true
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             stands
             bound
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Inquisitors
             or
             Catchpoles
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             affording
             them
             his
             Aid
             and
             Favor
             ,
             in
             finding
             out
             and
             apprehending
             ,
             and
             in
             committing
             to
             the
             Gaol
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             favor
             and
             abet
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             doe
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             
               Bailiff
               ,
               Constable
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Gaol-keeper
             to
             a
             bloudy
             Bonner
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
             Person
             deputed
             by
             his
             Holiness
             for
             the
             Destruction
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             avoid
             the
             heavy
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             oblige
             himself
             by
             Oath
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             rob
             and
             spoil
             his
             
               Protestant
               Subjects
            
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             into
             Chains
             and
             Fetters
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             
               exterminate
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
            
             and
             when
             they
             are
             by
             the
             Inquisitors
             or
             Bishops
             delivered
             up
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             must
             presently
             commit
             them
             to
             the
             Flames
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Hangman
             or
             Executioner
             for
             
               H.
               Church
            
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             remiss
             or
             backward
             in
             butchering
             his
             Subjects
             for
             their
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             disposed
             of
             to
             Persons
             more
             enclined
             to
             act
             these
             bloudy
             Tragedies
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             bound
             himself
             by
             Promises
             or
             Oaths
             to
             deal
             more
             mildly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             enjoy
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             or
             hath
             engaged
             not
             to
             execute
             these
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             repent
             of
             this
             his
             horrid
             Wickedness
             ,
             be
             false
             unto
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             his
             Promises
             ,
             he
             must
             effectually
             proceed
             to
             the
             Extermination
             and
             Destruction
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             XXII
             .
             If
             he
             be
             backward
             or
             remiss
             in
             executing
             of
             these
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             ghostly
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             cannot
             ,
             without
             Perjury
             ,
             forget
             to
             spur
             him
             on
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christians
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             Oath
             which
             these
             
               Embassadors
               of
               Peace
            
             do
             take
             at
             their
             Admissions
             to
             their
             Sacred
             Functions
             ,
             they
             oblige
             themselves
             (c)
             
               to
               prosecute
               and
               impugn
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               power
               all
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Schismaticks
              
               
               and
               Rebels
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             If
             they
             be
             remiss
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             must
             lose
             their
             high
             and
             
             rich
             Preferments
             ,
             which
             ,
             out
             of
             too
             much
             kindness
             to
             a
             
               damn'd
               Heretick
            
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             .
             'T
             is
             from
             their
             Importunity
             that
             all
             these
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             of
             Princes
             had
             their
             rise
             ,
             't
             is
             they
             who
             have
             insatiably
             thirsted
             after
             
               Christian
               Bloud
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             Death
             ,
             never
             said
             they
             had
             enough
             ;
             't
             is
             they
             who
             stablished
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             France
             and
             Germany
             were
             still
             taking
             Council
             together
             how
             to
             destroy
             their
             
               Christian
               Brethren
            
             ,
             more
             righteous
             than
             themselves
             :
             
             
               'T
               is
               they
               who
               do
               encourage
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
               carefully
               to
               execute
               ,
               observe
               and
               cause
               inviolably
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               by
               all
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               all
               Laws
               made
               against
               persons
               infam'd
               or
               suspected
               of
               any
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 Favorers
              
               and
               Defenders
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               against
               
                 Secular
                 Powers
              
               ,
               who
               being
               lawfully
               required
               ,
               neglect
               to
               extirpate
               
                 Heretical
                 Pravity
              
               out
               of
               their
               Dominions
            
             .
             And
             with
             what
             Faithfulness
             and
             Zeal
             they
             have
             performed
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             a
             few
             late
             Instances
             will
             shew
             .
             The
             general
             Council
             of
             Siena
             ,
             held
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1423.
             exhorts
             ,
             
             invites
             ,
             admonisheth
             all
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             desire
             to
             avoid
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             Penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             watchfull
             and
             intent
             to
             extirpate
             with
             all
             speed
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Wicklefists
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             A
             Council
             met
             at
             *
             Paris
             ,
             under
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Sens
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1528.
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               Concilium
               Senonense
            
             ,
             renews
             all
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Fourth
             general
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             
               excommunicating
               all
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               declaring
               all
               that
               
               believe
               not
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               believes
               ,
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               ,
               condemning
               them
               to
               perpetual
               Imprisonment
               ,
               Confiscation
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               decreeing
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               given
               up
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               and
               commanding
               all
               Bishops
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               Execution
               of
               these
               Laws
               ,
               and
               all
               Governors
               and
               Consuls
               of
               Cities
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               aiding
               in
               this
               Work
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               power
               .
            
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             thus
             apply
             themselves
             unto
             his
             
               Christian
               Majesty
            
             ,
             
             
               We
               beseech
               the
               most
               
                 Christian
                 King
              
               by
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               singular
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               wonderfull
               Affection
               ,
               and
               incredible
               Devotion
               which
               he
               beareth
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               he
               would
               forthwith
               expell
               all
               Hereticks
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               and
               Territories
               ,
               and
               would
               exterminate
               them
            
             ;
             
             
               And
               necessary
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               all
               
                 Orthodox
                 Princes
              
               should
               bend
               their
               whole
               Endeavors
               ,
               and
               exercise
               their
               whole
               power
               for
               the
               destroying
               and
               chasing
               away
               Hereticks
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               consult
               the
               good
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               fear
               the
               Ruin
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               this
               is
               sufficient
               to
               work
               upon
               their
               Piety
               if
               they
               incline
               that
               way
               .
            
             ;
             To
             move
             them
             to
             this
             Butchery
             ,
             with
             hopes
             of
             temporal
             and
             of
             eternal
             Advantages
             ,
             they
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             
             that
             though
             God
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             the
             Hereticks
             himself
             ,
             yet
             such
             
               is
               his
               Goodness
            
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               have
               men
               to
               be
               Co-workers
               with
               him
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               amply
               will
               reward
               all
               those
               that
               are
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               tedious
               to
               rehearse
               the
               Glory
               and
               Felicity
               of
               them
               who
               ,
               adhering
               stedfastly
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               did
               slaughter
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Capital
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             And
             to
             deter
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             superstitious
             ,
             with
             the
             dread
             of
             Punishments
             ,
             they
             add
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               on
               
               the
               contrary
               ,
               such
               Princes
               as
               have
               been
               favorable
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               withstand
               their
               Errors
               ,
               found
               the
               Vengeance
               of
               God
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               destitute
               of
               his
               Favor
               ,
               fell
               into
               grievous
               Calamities
               ,
               and
               miserably
               ended
               their
               Lives
               :
               We
               therefore
               ,
               considering
               these
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Duty
               ,
               do
               instantly
               exhort
               all
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               beseech
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               consult
               their
               own
               Welfare
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Rights
               of
               their
               Dominions
               pure
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               keep
               the
               People
               subject
               to
               them
               in
               Peace
               and
               in
               Tranquility
               ,
               they
               would
               ,
               with
               powerfull
               Arm
               ,
               defend
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               manly
               endeavor
               to
               subdue
               its
               Enemies
               ;
               Hoc
               profectò
               nostrum
               desiderium
               ,
               haec
               votorum
               summa
               ,
               haec
               nostri
               conatûs
               gloria
               ,
               hoc
               est
               quod
               totâ
               mente
               exposcimus
               ,
               &
               assiduis
               precibus
               à
               Domino
               flagitamus
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Hereticks
             is
             what
             we
             chiefly
             do
             desire
             both
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             accomplish
             this
             is
             our
             chief
             Glory
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Milan
             ,
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1565.
             puts
             up
             the
             like
             Petition
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               exhort
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Cities
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Mercies
               of
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               we
               pray
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               preferring
               heavenly
               gain
               before
               earthly
               ,
               they
               take
               care
               to
               forbid
               all
               Traffick
               and
               Commerce
               with
               Hereticks
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               their
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               suffer
               not
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               upon
               these
               accounts
               ,
               to
               repair
               to
               any
               
                 Heretical
                 Countries
              
               ,
               especially
               that
               they
               would
               be
               helpfull
               to
               ,
               and
               heartily
               would
               favor
               (
               that
               Hell
               above
               ground
               )
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Inquisition
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               desired
               ,
               would
               interpose
               their
               Authority
               to
               that
               end
               ;
               and
               what
               more
               they
               could
               aske
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               imagine
               .
            
          
           
             But
             should
             
               Popish
               Princes
            
             be
             remiss
             in
             execution
             
             of
             this
             Bloudy
             Work
             ,
             they
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             still
             quickned
             ,
             if
             not
             threatned
             to
             it
             by
             that
             great
             
               Malleus
               Haereticorum
            
             call'd
             his
             Holiness
             .
             For
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             business
             of
             that
             See
             from
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             all
             
               Catholick
               Princes
            
             to
             ruin
             both
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             those
             Subjects
             who
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             become
             Subjects
             to
             his
             Holiness
             .
             And
             to
             chastise
             those
             Princes
             who
             did
             countenance
             any
             such
             Sects
             or
             Heresies
             ,
             or
             who
             refused
             to
             destroy
             and
             murther
             them
             .
             How
             industriously
             they
             have
             promoted
             ,
             how
             vehemently
             they
             have
             excited
             Princes
             and
             other
             Governors
             to
             these
             inhuman
             Persecutions
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             ensuing
             Instances
             collected
             from
             the
             Annals
             of
             their
             own
             Spondanus
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Thirteenth
             Century
             the
             
             Persecution
             waxed
             hot
             against
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Fiery
             Zeal
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             against
             them
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             years
             1208
             ,
             and
             1210.
             excited
             Philip
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             Raimund
             ,
             the
             Count
             of
             Tolose
             ,
             and
             to
             expell
             him
             with
             his
             Adherents
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Favorer
             of
             
               Hereticks
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1209.
             he
             promiseth
             
             to
             all
             confess'd
             and
             penitent
             Crusado's
             ,
             that
             would
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             
               Absolution
               from
               Penance
            
             ,
             whereupon
             these
             Crusado's
             besiege
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             City
             of
             Beziers
             ,
             and
             destroy
             in
             it
             Sixty
             or
             Seventy
             Thousand
             Souls
             .
          
           
             
               An.
               Do.
            
             1211.
             
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             writes
             to
             the
             
             Count
             of
             Tolose
             ,
             not
             to
             receive
             into
             his
             Territories
             the
             Albigensian
             and
             
               Waldensian
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             declaring
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             neglect
             to
             obey
             this
             Command
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             up
             his
             Dominions
             to
             be
             possessed
             by
             the
             Exterminators
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             he
             did
             .
          
           
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1229.
             
             Gaufred
             ,
             the
             Legate
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             
             See
             ,
             excites
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Milan
             to
             animadvert
             upon
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             banishing
             and
             apprehending
             them
             ,
             by
             destroying
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             by
             Confiscation
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             other
             Penalties
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
             year
             following
             severe
             Laws
             were
             made
             against
             them
             there
             ,
             by
             instigation
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             many
             Hereticks
             in
             Lombardy
             and
             Germany
             were
             burnt
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1234.
             
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
             excites
             Ludovicus
             ,
             
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             restrain
             the
             
               Albigensian
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             Gregory
             ,
             expedition
             is
             made
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Confines
             of
             
               Saxony
               ,
               Frisia
            
             and
             Bremen
             ,
             the
             Cross
             is
             preach'd
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Privileges
             which
             were
             granted
             to
             those
             who
             went
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             were
             promised
             to
             those
             Crusado's
             who
             should
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             
               Hereticks
               .
               An.
               Do.
            
             1235.
             
             He
             set
             forth
             an
             Edict
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             caused
             
             many
             of
             them
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1238.
             
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
             excites
             Bela
             ,
             
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             Asanus
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Bulgaria
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             revolted
             from
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             to
             the
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             he
             solicits
             the
             Crusado's
             ,
             gathered
             for
             the
             assistence
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             promising
             to
             them
             the
             same
             Privileges
             upon
             their
             expedition
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1254.
             
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             sets
             forth
             divers
             
             Constitutions
             against
             Hereticks
             and
             their
             Favorers
             ,
             commands
             the
             Cross
             to
             be
             preach'd
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             same
             Privileges
             and
             Indulgences
             to
             all
             Crusado's
             ,
             who
             engage
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             granted
             by
             a
             general
             Council
             to
             those
             who
             went
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Land.
            
             
          
           
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1307.
             
             Clement
             the
             Fifth
             sent
             his
             Legate
             with
             
             an
             Army
             of
             Crusado's
             against
             the
             Dulcinists
             ,
             who
             denyed
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             
               R.
               Prelates
            
             to
             be
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             because
             they
             lived
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             which
             Crusado's
             the
             Dulcinists
             were
             forced
             up
             into
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             partly
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             partly
             by
             Cold
             and
             Hunger
             ;
             Dulcinus
             himself
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Companions
             ,
             being
             taken
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             Vercelles
             ,
             and
             there
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             their
             scattered
             pieces
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Flames
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1335.
             
             Benedict
             the
             Twelfth
             excites
             John
             ,
             
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Almutz
             ,
             against
             some
             Hereticks
             who
             came
             thither
             out
             of
             Germany
             and
             the
             neighboring
             Places
             :
             And
             Edward
             the
             Third
             of
             England
             ,
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             said
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             not
             to
             be
             adored
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1352.
             
             Clement
             the
             Sixth
             writes
             to
             
               Peter
               de
            
             
             Montibus
             ,
             an
             Inquisitor
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Prelates
             and
             Rectors
             to
             persecute
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Ambrun
             ,
             this
             Persecution
             makes
             them
             fly
             into
             Calabria
             .
             And
             
               An.
               Do.
            
             1353.
             
             Innocent
             the
             Sixth
             writes
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Sicily
             to
             assist
             the
             Inquisitors
             of
             Heresie
             against
             them
             there
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1372.
             
             Gregory
             the
             Eleventh
             excites
             Charles
             
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             Emperor
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Hereticks
             called
             Begardi
             and
             Bequini
             ,
             who
             again
             sprang
             up
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1374.
             
             He
             writes
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Prague
             ,
             
             and
             to
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             punish
             one
             Mallaesius
             an
             Heretick
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             the
             Inquisitors
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1375.
             
             The
             Hereticks
             abounding
             in
             the
             Provinces
             
             of
             
               Dauphine
               ,
               Savoy
            
             ,
             and
             other
             neighboring
             
             Places
             ;
             the
             same
             Pope
             writes
             vehement
             Letters
             to
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Rectors
             of
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             to
             Charles
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             labor
             with
             the
             Inquisitors
             to
             root
             them
             out
             of
             those
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1377.
             
             He
             writes
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             Chancellor
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Errors
             of
             Wickliff
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Fifteenth
             Century
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1409.
             
             Alexander
             
             the
             Fifth
             commands
             the
             Wicklefists
             to
             be
             apprehended
             and
             condemned
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             requesting
             the
             Aid
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1422.
             
             Branda
             ,
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             Martin
             
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             the
             
               Holy
               War
            
             against
             the
             Hussites
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1427.
             
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             gives
             to
             Henry
             of
             
             Winton
             ample
             Power
             to
             raise
             an
             Army
             of
             Crusado's
             against
             the
             Wicklefists
             and
             Hussites
             ,
             promising
             to
             them
             the
             same
             Privileges
             which
             were
             granted
             to
             them
             who
             went
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Land.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Sixteenth
             Century
             ,
             When
             Luther
             came
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             Leo
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1520.
             set
             forth
             a
             Bull
             against
             him
             ,
             declaring
             ,
             (d)
             
               that
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 N.
                 B.
              
               had
               translated
               the
               Empire
               from
               the
               Greeks
               to
               the
               Germans
               ,
               she
               had
               ever
               found
               the
               Germans
               to
               be
               severe
               Oppugners
               of
               all
               Heresie
               ,
               witness
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               
                 German
                 Emperors
              
               for
               the
               exterminating
               Hereticks
               out
               of
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               the
               
                 Hussites
                 ,
                 Wicklefists
              
               ,
               and
               Jerom
               of
               Prague
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               ;
               Witness
               the
               
               Bloud
               they
               have
               so
               often
               shed
               against
               the
               Bohemians
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Care
               he
               bears
               for
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               and
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Faith
              
               ,
            
             (e)
             
               he
               ,
               with
               his
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Divines
               most
               skilfull
               in
               Theologie
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               
                 Eminent
                 Professors
              
               of
               both
               Laws
               ,
               after
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               diligent
               examination
               and
               discussion
               of
               some
               Articles
               cited
               in
               this
               Bull
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
              
               declares
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               Articles
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Tradition
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               against
               the
               Determinations
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Ordinances
               and
               Canons
               of
               Popes
               and
               Councils
               ,
               which
               not
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               is
               the
               Cause
               and
               Nourishment
               of
               all
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               .
               He
               therefore
               ,
               with
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Assent
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Brethren
               ,
               pronounceth
               all
               the
               aforesaid
               Articles
               to
               be
               respectively
               Heretical
               ,
               or
               Scandalous
               ,
               or
               False
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               
                 Catholick
                 Verity
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               reprobates
               and
               damns
               them
               ;
               decreeing
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               shall
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               such
               .
               And
               he
            
             (f)
             
               inhibits
               all
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Electors
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Marquesses
                 ,
              
               &c.
               under
               the
               Penalty
               of
               the
               greater
               Excommunication
               ,
               to
               be
               actually
               incurr'd
               
               without
               judicial
               proceeding
               ,
               to
               assert
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               defend
               ,
               preach
               ,
               or
               publickly
               or
               secretly
               ,
               tacitly
               or
               expresly
               to
               favor
               the
               aforesaid
               Errors
               or
               perverse
               Doctrin
               of
               Luther
               and
               under
               the
               same
               Penalties
               commands
               them
               personally
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               his
               Accomplices
               ,
               Adherents
               ,
               Receivers
               and
               Favorers
               ,
               and
               to
               retain
               them
               till
               the
               Pope
               requires
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               send
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               good
               Work
               he
               promiseth
               to
               reward
               them
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               He
               doth
               excommunicate
               and
               anathematize
               all
               Persons
               of
               what
               state
               ,
               degree
               ,
               condition
               ,
               preeminence
               ,
               dignity
               or
               excellency
               soever
               ,
               who
               any
               ways
               do
               hinder
               the
               Publication
               of
               this
               Bull
               in
               their
               Dominions
               .
            
             ;
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1521.
             
             He
             pronounceth
             Luther
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             
             and
             declares
             ,
             that
             all
             Persons
             of
             what
             authority
             ,
             dignity
             or
             condition
             soever
             ,
             who
             did
             patronize
             or
             yield
             him
             any
             counsel
             ,
             help
             or
             favor
             ,
             had
             incurr'd
             the
             Penalties
             and
             Censures
             inflicted
             by
             the
             Canons
             upon
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Punishments
             contained
             in
             his
             former
             Decree
             .
             And
             he
             commands
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             every
             where
             be
             denounced
             excommunicate
             ,
             anathematized
             ,
             accursed
             ,
             interdicted
             ,
             deprived
             of
             all
             Honour
             ,
             Goods
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             and
             their
             Posterity
             should
             be
             uncapable
             of
             them
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             should
             by
             all
             men
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1522.
             
             Hadrian
             the
             Sixth
             excites
             the
             Princes
             
             of
             Germany
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Luther
             ,
             and
             writes
             Letters
             both
             to
             the
             Secular
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Princes
            
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             Frederick
             ,
             
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             in
             whose
             Dominions
             Luther
             dwelt
             ,
             admonishing
             him
             to
             consider
             how
             he
             could
             answer
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ
             for
             cherishing
             a
             Mad-man
             and
             a
             Subverter
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             (h)
             
               denouncing
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Omnipotent
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               return
               to
               a
               sound
               Mind
               ,
               he
               should
               hereafter
               be
               condemned
               to
               Hell
               Fire
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               go
               unpunished
               in
               this
               present
               Word
               ,
               but
               suffer
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               Caesar
               and
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 See.
              
               
            
             And
             to
             that
             end
             this
             Pope
             writes
             Letters
             to
             the
             Electors
             and
             other
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             sends
             an
             Instruction
             to
             Cheregata
             ,
             his
             Legate
             ,
             how
             to
             proceed
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1525.
             
             Clement
             the
             Seventh
             exhorts
             the
             Senate
             
             of
             Paris
             to
             punish
             the
             
               Lutheran
               Heresie
            
             sprung
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             professing
             that
             he
             himself
             will
             spare
             no
             Diligence
             or
             Industry
             in
             that
             Cause
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1568.
             
             Maximilian
             grants
             to
             the
             Nobility
             
             of
             Austria
             the
             free
             Exercise
             of
             the
             
               Augustan
               Confession
            
             in
             their
             Towns
             ,
             Castles
             and
             Villages
             ,
             which
             when
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             hears
             of
             ,
             he
             presently
             sends
             to
             him
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Commendonum
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             could
             not
             hinder
             it
             ,
             to
             declare
             by
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             inflict
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             suddenly
             rescind
             that
             Decree
             ,
             all
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Penalties
            
             and
             Execrations
             ,
             and
             would
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             that
             another
             should
             be
             chosen
             Emperor
             .
          
           
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1585.
             
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             exhorts
             the
             King
             of
             
             France
             ,
             that
             ,
             being
             mindfull
             of
             his
             Oath
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             at
             his
             
               Coronation
               ,
               De
               omnibus
               Haeresum
               atque
               Sectarum
               Seminibus
               extirpandis
               ,
            
             to
             extirpate
             all
             the
             Seeds
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             he
             would
             effectually
             perform
             it
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Basset
          
           at
           the
           George
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
        
         
           THE
           History
           of
           
             Romish
             Treasons
          
           and
           Vsurpations
           ;
           together
           with
           a
           particular
           Account
           of
           many
           gross
           Corruptions
           and
           Impostures
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           highly
           dishonourable
           and
           injurious
           to
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           to
           which
           is
           prefix'd
           a
           large
           Preface
           to
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           carefully
           collected
           out
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           their
           own
           approved
           Authors
           :
           By
           
             Henry
             Foulis
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           late
           Fellow
           of
           Lincoln-Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           
           
             A
             Catalogue
             .
          
           
             An
             Institution
             of
             
               General
               History
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             The
             History
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             being
             a
             compleat
             Body
             thereof
             :
             In
             Two
             Parts
             ;
             the
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             till
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ;
             wherein
             are
             described
             the
             several
             Empires
             and
             the
             Contemporaries
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             distinctly
             and
             by
             themselves
             ;
             and
             yet
             linked
             together
             by
             Synchronisms
             :
             As
             also
             the
             Forms
             and
             Models
             of
             Governments
             ,
             with
             the
             Power
             and
             Nature
             of
             their
             respective
             Magistrates
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Antiquities
             .
             The
             Second
             Part
             containing
             that
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             its
             flourishing
             Condition
             ,
             its
             middle
             or
             neutral
             State
             ,
             and
             its
             Ruin
             and
             Downfall
             in
             the
             West
             ;
             from
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             to
             the
             Taking
             of
             Rome
             by
             Odoacer
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Heruli
             ,
             and
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Barbarians
             in
             Italy
             ;
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Polity
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             Laws
             of
             moment
             made
             during
             the
             Reigns
             of
             the
             Emperors
             both
             in
             East
             and
             West
             to
             this
             Period
             .
             By
             
               William
               Howell
            
             ,
             LL.
             D.
             sometimes
             Fellow
             of
             Magdalen
             College
             in
             Cambridge
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30973-e850
           
             Luke
             9.
             54.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Tillotson's
             Sermon
             ,
             Nov.
             5.
             1678.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Tillot
             .
             ibid.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             11.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Es.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             v.
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ,
             ibid.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             11
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             5.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Oecum
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             p.
             408.
             
             
               Gr.
               Theodoret.
            
             in
             locum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Hebr.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             (c)
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Jud.
             3
             ,
             20
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Act.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             (h)
             John
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             13.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Dr.
             Taylor
             's
             Liberty
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               To.
               2.
               pag.
               297.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theophyl
               in
               locum
            
             .
             .
          
           
             Dicam
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Messoribus
             ,
             unde
             intelligitur
             colligendorum
             zizaniorum
             ad
             comburendum
             alia
             esse
             ministeria
             ,
             nec
             quenquam
             Ecclesiae
             filium
             ,
             N.
             B.
             debere
             arbitrari
             ad
             se
             hoc
             officium
             pertinere
             .
             —
             potest
             ei
             suboriri
             voluntas
             ,
             ut
             tales
             homines
             de
             rebus
             humanis
             auferat
             ,
             si
             aliquam
             temporis
             habeat
             facultatem
             ,
             sed
             utrum
             facere
             debeat
             ,
             justiciam
             Dei
             consulit
             ,
             utrum
             hoc
             ei
             praecipiat
             vel
             permittat
             ,
             &
             hoc
             officium
             esse
             hominum
             velit
             ,
             hinc
             est
             quod
             Servi
             dicunt
             ,
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
             ?
             quibus
             Veritas
             ipsa
             respondet
             —
             non
             esse
             tales
             auferendos
             de
             hac
             vita
             nè
             cum
             malos
             conatur
             interficere
             ,
             bonos
             interficiat
             ,
             quod
             fortè
             futuri
             sunt
             ,
             —
             sed
             tunc
             opportunè
             fieri
             cum
             jam
             in
             fine
             non
             restat
             vel
             tempus
             commutandae
             vitae
             ,
             vel
             perficiendi
             ad
             veritatem
             ,
             &c.
             an
             fortè
             ideo
             simul
             eradicatur
             triticum
             cum
             auferuntur
             zizania
             ,
             quia
             multi
             primo
             zizania
             sunt
             ,
             &
             postea
             triticum
             fiunt
             ,
             qui
             nisi
             patientèr
             ,
             cum
             mali
             sunt
             ,
             tolerentur
             ad
             laudabilem
             permutationem
             non
             perveniant
             ,
             itaque
             si
             evulsi
             fuerint
             ,
             simul
             eradicabitur
             &
             triticum
             ,
             quod
             futuri
             essent
             ,
             si
             eis
             parceretur
             .
             
               August
               .
               Quaest.
               ex
               Matth.
               lib.
               un
               .
               cap.
               12.
               
               To.
               4.
               p.
               366
               ,
               367.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Athan.
               Epist.
               ad
               solit
               .
               vitam
               agentes
               ,
               p.
               830
               ,
               831.
               
               And
               p.
               855.
               
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             Numb
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Humani
             juris
             ,
             &
             naturalis
             potestatis
             est
             ,
             unicuique
             quod
             putaverit
             colere
             ,
             —
             sed
             nec
             Religionis
             est
             cogere
             Religionem
             ,
             quae
             spontè
             suscipi
             debeat
             ,
             non
             vi
             .
             
               Tertull.
               ad
               Scap.
               cap.
               2.
            
             
             Videte
             ,
             nè
             hoc
             ad
             irreligiositatis
             elogium
             concurrat
             ,
             adimere
             libertatem
             Religionis
             ,
             &
             inter
             dicere
             optionem
             Divinitatis
             ,
             ut
             non
             liceat
             mihi
             colere
             quem
             velim
             ,
             sed
             cogar
             colere
             quem
             nolim
             .
             
               Apol.
               cap.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             (b)
             Quis
             imponat
             mihi
             necessitatem
             vel
             colendi
             quod
             nolim
             ,
             vel
             quod
             velim
             non
             colendi
             ?
             Quid
             jam
             nobis
             ulterius
             relinquitur
             ,
             si
             etiam
             hoc
             ,
             quod
             voluntate
             fieri
             oportet
             ,
             libido
             extorqueat
             aliena
             ?
             
               Lactant.
               l.
               4.
               cap.
               13.
               &c.
               19.
               
            
             Non
             est
             opus
             vi
             &
             injuria
             ;
             quia
             Religio
             cogi
             non
             potest
             ,
             verbis
             potius
             quàm
             verberibus
             res
             agenda
             est
             ,
             ut
             sit
             voluntas
             —
             Quid
             ergo
             saeviunt
             ?
             ut
             stultitiam
             suam
             dum
             minuere
             volunt
             ,
             augeant
             ?
             Longè
             diversa
             sunt
             carnificina
             &
             pietas
             ,
             nec
             potest
             aut
             veritas
             cum
             vi
             ,
             aut
             justitia
             cum
             crudelitate
             conjungi
             .
             Nihil
             est
             enim
             tam
             voluntarium
             quam
             Religio
             ,
             in
             qua
             si
             animus
             Sacrificantis
             aversus
             est
             ,
             jam
             sublata
             ,
             jam
             nulla
             est
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Quid
               aliud
               his
               literis
               quàm
               libertatem
               fidei
               ,
               &
               contagionem
               Ariani
               nominis
               deprecantur
               ,
               orántque
               vincula
               ,
               carceres
               ,
               tribunalia
               ,
               &c.
               
               Deus
               cognitionem
               sui
               docuit
               ,
               potiùs
               quàm
               exegit
               ,
               &
               operationum
               exlestium
               admiratione
               praeceptis
               suis
               concilians
               auctoritatem
               ,
               coactam
               consitendi
               se
               aspernatus
               est
               voluntatem
               ,
               si
               ad
               fidem
               veram
               istiusmodi
               vis
               adhiberetur
               ,
               Episcopalis
               doctrina
               obviam
               pergeret
               ,
               dicerétque
               ,
               Deus
               universitatis
               est
               ,
               obsequio
               non
               eget
               necessario
               ,
               non
               requirit
               coactam
               confessionem
               ,
               non
               fallendus
               est
               ,
               sed
               promerendus
               ,
               simplicitate
               quaerendus
               est
               ,
               confessione
               discendus
               est
               ,
               charitate
               amandus
               est
               ,
               timore
               venerandus
               est
               ,
               voluntatis
               probitate
               retinendus
               est
               :
               at
               verò
               quid
               istud
               quod
               Sacerdotes
               timere
               Deum
               vinculis
               coguntur
               ,
               poenis
               jubentur
               ?
               Sacerdotes
               carceribus
               continentur
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Hilar.
                 lib.
                 ad
                 Constantium
                 Augustum
                 ,
                 pag.
                 338
                 ,
                 339
                 ,
                 340.
                 
              
            
             
               Ideirco
               laboratis
               &
               salutaribus
               consiliis
               Rempublicam
               regitis
               ,
               —
               ut
               omnes
               quibus
               imperatis
               duleissimâ
               libertate
               potiantur
               .
               Non
               aliâ
               ratione
               quae
               turbata
               sunt
               componi
               ,
               quae
               divulsa
               sunt
               coerceri
               possunt
               ,
               —
               permittat
               lenitas
               tua
               populis
               ut
               quos
               voluerint
               ,
               quos
               putaverint
               ,
               quos
               elegerint
               ,
               audiant
               docentes
               .
               
                 Pag.
                 338.
              
               
            
          
           
             (d)
             Ac
             primum
             misereri
             licet
             nostrae
             aetatis
             laborem
             ,
             &
             praesentium
             temporum
             stultas
             opiniones
             congeiniscere
             ,
             quibus
             patrocinari
             Deo
             humana
             creduntur
             ,
             &
             ad
             tuendam
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             ambitione
             seculari
             laboratur
             .
             Oro
             vos
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             qui
             hoc
             vos
             esse
             creditis
             ,
             quibusnam
             suffragiis
             ad
             praedicandum
             Evangelium
             Apostoli
             usi
             sunt
             ?
             quibus
             adjuti
             Potestatibus
             Christum
             praedicaverunt
             ,
             gentésque
             ferè
             omnes
             ex
             Idolis
             ad
             Deum
             transtulerunt
             ?
             Anne
             aliquam
             sibi
             assu●ebant
             è
             Palatio
             dignitatem
             ,
             hymnum
             Deo
             in
             carcere
             ,
             inter
             catenas
             &
             flagella
             cantantes
             ?
             Edictisque
             Regis
             Paulus
             Christo
             Ecclesiam
             congregabat
             ?
             Nerone
             se
             ,
             credo
             ,
             aut
             Vespasiano
             ,
             patrocinantibus
             ,
             tuebatur
             ,
             quorum
             in
             nos
             odiis
             confessio
             divinae
             praedicationis
             effloruit
             ?
             At
             nunc
             ,
             proh
             dolor
             !
             divinam
             fidem
             suffragia
             terrena
             commendant
             ,
             inopsque
             virtutis
             suae
             Christus
             ,
             dum
             ambitio
             nomini
             suo
             conciliatur
             ,
             arguitur
             .
             Terret
             exiliis
             &
             carceribus
             Ecclesia
             ,
             credique
             sibi
             cogit
             ,
             quae
             exiliis
             &
             carceribus
             credita
             est
             ,
             pendet
             à
             dignatione
             Communicantium
             ,
             quae
             persequentium
             est
             consecrata
             terrore
             ,
             fugat
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             quae
             sugatis
             est
             Sacerdotibus
             propagata
             ,
             diligi
             sese
             gloriatur
             à
             mundo
             ,
             quae
             Christi
             esse
             non
             potuit
             ,
             nisi
             eam
             mundus
             odisset
             .
             
               Idem
               Epist.
               ad
               Auxentium
               ,
               p.
               347.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             Si
             quid
             diis
             tuis
             numinis
             &
             potestatis
             est
             ,
             ipsi
             in
             ultionem
             suam
             surgant
             ,
             ipsi
             se
             sua
             majestate
             defendant
             ;
             aut
             quid
             praestare
             colentibus
             possunt
             ,
             qui
             se
             de
             non
             colentibus
             vindicare
             non
             possunt
             ?
             
               Cyprian
               ad
               Demetr
               §.
               12.
            
             
             .
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Ergo
             humana
             patrocinia
             dii
             quaerunt
             ?
             &
             nisi
             vestra
             fuerint
             assertione
             protecti
             ,
             idone●
             non
             sunt
             ipsi
             qui
             propulsare
             ,
             defendere
             suas
             valeant
             contumelias
             .
             
               Arnob.
               l.
               1.
               p.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Cùm
             puniunt
             deprehensos
             in
             Sacrilegio
             ,
             ipsi
             de
             deorum
             suorum
             potestate
             diffidunt
             ,
             cur
             enim
             illis
             non
             relinquunt
             ulciscendi
             sui
             locum
             ,
             si
             eos
             posse
             aliquid
             arbitrantur
             ?
             
               Lact.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             (h)
             Nobis
             Homicidium
             nec
             videre
             fas
             ,
             nec
             audire
             .
             
               Minuc
               p.
               34.
            
             
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Athenag
               Legat.
               p.
               38.
            
             
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Ergo
             si
             Homicidium
             facere
             nullo
             modo
             licet
             ,
             nec
             interesse
             omnino
             conceditur
             ,
             nè
             Conscientiam
             persundat
             ullus
             cruor
             .
             
               Lact.
               l.
               6.
               c.
               20.
            
             
             In
             hoc
             Dei
             praecepto
             nullam
             prorsus
             exceptionem
             fieri
             oportet
             ,
             quin
             occidere
             hominem
             sit
             semper
             nefas
             ,
             quem
             Deus
             sanctum
             animal
             esse
             voluit
             ,
             Ibid.
             Neque
             accusare
             quenquam
             crimine
             capitali
             justo
             licebit
             ,
             quia
             nihil
             distat
             utrúmne
             ferro
             ,
             an
             verbo
             potiùs
             ,
             occisio
             ipsa
             prohibetur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Fidelis
             neque
             judicet
             de
             capite
             alicujus
             ,
             vel
             pudore
             ,
             neque
             damnet
             ,
             neque
             praedamnet
             ;
             neminem
             vinciat
             ,
             neminem
             recludat
             aut
             torqueat
             .
             
               Tertal
               .
               de
               Idololat
               .
               cap.
               17
               ,
               &
               19.
               
            
             Et
             praelio
             operabitur
             filius
             pacis
             ,
             cui
             nec
             litigare
             conveniet
             ?
             Et
             vincula
             ,
             &
             carcerem
             ,
             &
             tormenta
             ,
             &
             supplicia
             administrabit
             ,
             nec
             suarum
             ultor
             injuriarum
             ?
             
               De
               Coron
               .
               cap.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Orig.
               contra
               Celsum
               .
               l.
               3.
               p.
               115.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Pseudo-Ignat
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Philadelph
               .
               ed.
               
               Uss.
               p.
               95.
               
            
          
           
             (o)
             Defendenda
             est
             Religio
             ,
             non
             occidendo
             ,
             sed
             moriendo
             ,
             non
             saevitiâ
             ,
             sed
             patientiâ
             ,
             —
             illa
             enim
             malorum
             sunt
             ,
             haec
             bonorum
             ,
             &
             necesse
             est
             bonum
             in
             Religione
             versari
             ,
             non
             malum
             ,
             nam
             si
             sanguine
             ,
             si
             tormentis
             ,
             si
             malo
             Religionem
             defendere
             velis
             ,
             jam
             non
             defendetur
             illa
             ,
             sed
             polluetur
             ,
             atque
             violabitur
             .
             
               Lact.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apud
               Athanas.
               Apol.
               ad
               Imperat.
               Constant.
               p.
               723.
               
            
          
           
             (q)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Athanas.
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitariam
               vitam
               agentes
               ,
               p.
               815.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pag.
               830
               ,
               831.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athanas.
             ibid.
             p.
             855.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Orat.
               tertia
               pro
               Pace
               ,
               p.
               220
               ,
               221.
               
            
          
           
             (t)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             (v)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Tom.
               6.
               p.
               441.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               p.
               443.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pag.
               441.
               lin
               .
               31.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             (x)
             Nullis
             tamen
             bonis
             in
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             hoc
             placet
             ,
             si
             usque
             ad
             mortem
             in
             quenquam
             ,
             licet
             haereticum
             ,
             saeviatur
             ,
             neque
             verò
             si
             longè
             à
             morte
             cujuslibet
             molestiis
             libido
             ulciscendi
             malum
             pro
             malo
             retribuat
             ,
             approbamus
             ;
             multo
             amplius
             detestantes
             ,
             si
             ex
             hac
             occasione
             ,
             velut
             pro
             unitate
             conandi
             ,
             concupita
             quis
             auferat
             aliena
             —
             haec
             omnia
             displicent
             nobis
             ,
             &
             ea
             prohibent
             ,
             &
             cohibent
             quantum
             possunt
             ,
             quantum
             autem
             non
             possunt
             ,
             serunt
             :
             &
             ,
             sicut
             dixi
             ,
             pro
             pace
             laudabiliter
             tolerant
             ,
             non
             ea
             laudabilia
             ,
             sed
             damnabilia
             judicantes
             .
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Crescon
               .
               Grammat
               .
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               50.
               
            
          
           
             (y)
             Quidam
             intuentes
             praecepta
             Severitatis
             quibus
             admonemur
             corripere
             inquietos
             ,
             ut
             Ethnicum
             habere
             Ecclesiae
             Contemptorem
             ,
             à
             compage
             corporis
             membrum
             quod
             scandalizat
             ave●lere
             ,
             it
             à
             perturbant
             Ecclesiae
             pacem
             ut
             conentur
             ante
             tempus
             seperare
             zizania
             ,
             atque
             hoc
             errore
             caecati
             ,
             ipsi
             potius
             à
             Christi
             unitate
             seperentur
             .
             
               August
               .
               De
               fide
               &
               operibus
               ,
               cap.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             (z)
             Vos
             rogamus
             nè
             occidantur
             .
             Sic
             eorum
             peccata
             compesce
             ,
             ut
             sint
             quos
             poeniteat
             peccasse
             ,
             
               Ep.
               127.
            
             
             Poena
             sanè
             illorum
             ,
             quamvis
             de
             tantis
             sceleribus
             confessorum
             ,
             Rogo
             te
             ,
             ut
             praeter
             supplicium
             mortis
             sit
             ,
             
               Ep.
               158.
            
             
             Tu
             ab
             eorum
             sanguine
             ,
             etiam
             propter
             Christum
             ,
             juridicum
             gladium
             cohibe
             ,
             
               Epist.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             Quod
             te
             per
             Jesum
             Christum
             ,
             nè
             facias
             ,
             obsecramus
             ,
             
               Ep.
               127.
            
             
             Obtestor
             fidem
             tuam
             quam
             habes
             in
             Christo
             ,
             per
             ipsius
             Domini
             Christi
             misericordiam
             ,
             ut
             hoc
             nec
             facias
             ,
             nec
             fieri
             omnino
             permittas
             ,
             
               Epist.
               159.
            
             
             Per
             misericordiam
             Christi
             obsecro
             ,
             
               Ep.
               160.
            
             
             Necessitate
             nobis
             impactà
             &
             indictâ
             ,
             ut
             etiam
             occidi
             ab
             iis
             eligamus
             ,
             quàm
             eos
             occidendos
             vestris
             judiciis
             ingeramus
             ,
             
               Ep.
               127.
            
             
          
           
             (b)
             Comperi
             plurimos
             eorum
             de
             homicidio
             quod
             in
             Restitutum
             Catholicum
             Presbyterum
             commiserunt
             ,
             &
             de
             caede
             Innocentii
             alterius
             Catholici
             Presbyteri
             ,
             atque
             de
             Oculo
             ejus
             effosso
             ,
             &
             de
             Digito
             praeciso
             fuisse
             confessos
             ,
             
               Ep.
               159
               ,
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             Nè
             obliviscamur
             quid
             nobis
             praeceperit
             ,
             pro
             cujus
             veritate
             ac
             nomine
             patimur
             ,
             qui
             diligimus
             inimicos
             nostros
             ,
             &
             oramus
             pro
             eis
             ,
             
               Epist.
               127.
            
             
          
           
             (d)
             Non
             suffecit
             Apostolo
             monere
             ut
             mansuetudinem
             servaremus
             ,
             sed
             ut
             eam
             etiam
             notam
             omnibus
             faceremus
             .
             
               Ep.
               159.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             Time
             ergo
             nobiscum
             judicium
             Dei
             Patris
             ,
             &
             commend
             a
             mansuetudinem
             Matris
             ,
             cùm
             enim
             tu
             facis
             ,
             Ecclesia
             facit
             ;
             propter
             quam
             facis
             ,
             &
             cujus
             silius
             facis
             .
             
               Epist.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             Propter
             conscientiam
             nostram
             rogo
             .
             
               Ep.
               158.
            
             
             Ubi
             ponimus
             ipsam
             conscientiam
             nè
             malum
             pro
             malo
             ,
             qui
             passi
             sunt
             ,
             reddidisse
             videantur
             ,
             
               Ep.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Ut
             sint
             quos
             poeniteat
             peccâsse
             .
             
               Ep.
               127.
            
             
             Tu
             inimicis
             Ecclesiae
             viventibus
             relaxa
             spacium
             poenitendi
             .
             
               Ep.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (h)
             Si
             occidendos
             in
             his
             sceleribus
             homines
             putaveritis
             ,
             deterrebitis
             nos
             nè
             per
             operam
             nostram
             ad
             vestrum
             judicium
             aliquid
             tale
             perveniat
             .
             
               Ep.
               127.
            
             
          
           
             (i)
             Hoc
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             expedire
             contestor
             .
             
               Ep.
               159.
            
             
             Nec
             tamen
             sic
             Ecclesiae
             causam
             desererem
             .
             
               Ep.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             Nè
             passiones
             Servorum
             Dei
             Catholicorum
             ,
             quae
             prodesse
             debent
             ad
             exempla
             patientiae
             ,
             inimicorum
             suorum
             sanguine
             foedarentur
             .
             
               Ep.
               158.
               
               Ep.
               160.
            
             
          
           
             (l)
             Non
             tamen
             Supplicio
             capitali
             ,
             propter
             servandam
             ,
             etiam
             circa
             indignos
             ,
             mansuetudinem
             Christianam
             .
             
               Ep.
               50.
               p.
               220.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             Nos
             non
             expetimus
             ut
             Deum
             nostrum
             velint
             nolint
             colat
             aliquis
             invitus
             ,
             nec
             si
             non
             coluerit
             irascimur
             .
             
               Lact.
               l.
               5.
               cap.
               20.
               p.
               524.
               
            
             Nemo
             à
             nobis
             retinetur
             invitus
             ,
             inutilis
             est
             enim
             Deo
             qui
             Devotione
             &
             Fide
             caret
             .
             
               Cap.
               19.
               p.
               519.
            
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Apud
               Athanas.
               To.
               1.
               p.
               724.
               
            
          
           
             Contra
             Crescon
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Tum
             verò
             Idacius
             atque
             Ithacius
             acrius
             instare
             ,
             arbitrantes
             posse
             inter
             initia
             malum
             comprimi
             :
             sed
             parum
             sanis
             consiliis
             ,
             N.
             B.
             seculares
             Judices
             adeunt
             ,
             ut
             eorum
             decretis
             Haeretici
             urbibus
             pellerentur
             .
             
               Sulpit.
               l.
               2.
               
               §.
               62.
               
            
             Igitur
             post
             multa
             &
             foeda
             ,
             Ithacio
             supplicante
             ,
             elicitur
             à
             Gratiano
             tum
             Imperatore
             reseriptum
             ,
             quo
             universi
             Haeretici
             excedere
             non
             Ecclesiis
             tantùm
             aut
             urbibus
             ,
             sed
             extra
             omnes
             terras
             propelli
             jubebantur
             .
             Ibid.
             Ubi
             Maximus
             oppidum
             Trevirorum
             Victor
             ingressus
             est
             ,
             Ithacius
             ingerit
             preces
             plenas
             in
             Priscillianum
             &
             Socios
             ejus
             invidiae
             atque
             criminum
             ,
             —
             it
             à
             omnes
             ad
             Regem
             deducti
             —
             Idacius
             &
             Ithacius
             Episcopi
             ,
             quorum
             studium
             in
             expugnandis
             Haereticis
             non
             reprehenderem
             ,
             si
             non
             studio
             vincendi
             plus
             quam
             oportuit
             certassent
             ;
             Ac
             mea
             quidem
             sententia
             est
             ,
             mihi
             tam
             reos
             quàm
             Accusatores
             displicere
             .
             
               §.
               63.
            
             
             Tum
             Martinus
             apud
             Treveros
             constitutus
             non
             desinebat
             increpare
             Ithacium
             ut
             ab
             accusatione
             desisteret
             ,
             Maximum
             orare
             ,
             ut
             sanguine
             infelicium
             abstineret
             :
             satìs
             supérque
             sufficere
             ut
             Episcopali
             sententià
             Haeretici
             judicati
             ,
             Ecclesiis
             pellerentur
             :
             novum
             esse
             ,
             &
             inauditum
             nefas
             ut
             causam
             Ecclesie
             Judex
             seculi
             judicaret
             .
             Denique
             —
             egregi●
             authoritare
             à
             Maximo
             elicuit
             responsum
             nihil
             eruentum
             in
             reos
             constituendum
             .
             Sed
             postea
             Imperator
             per
             Magnum
             &
             Rufum
             Episcopos
             depravatus
             ,
             &
             à
             mitioribus
             consiliis
             deflexus
             —
             censuit
             Priscillianum
             Sociòsque
             ejus
             capitis
             damnari
             oportere
             .
             —
             it
             à
             Priscillianus
             Capitis
             damnatus
             est
             ,
             unáque
             cum
             eo
             Felicissimus
             &
             Armenius-Latronianus
             quoque
             ,
             &
             Eutrochia
             gladio
             perempti
             —
             itum
             deinde
             in
             reliquos
             sequentibus
             judiciis
             ,
             damnatique
             Asarinus
             &
             Aurelius
             diaconus
             gladio
             —
             hoc
             ferè
             modo
             homines
             luce
             dignissimi
             pessimo
             exemplo
             ,
             N.
             B.
             necati
             ,
             aut
             exiliis
             multati
             :
             caeterum
             Ithacius
             videns
             quàm
             invidiosum
             sibi
             apud
             Episcopos
             foret
             si
             accusato
             ,
             etiam
             ▪
             postremis
             Capitalium
             rerum
             judiciis
             astitisset
             ,
             subtrahit
             se
             cognitioni
             frustra
             ,
             callido
             jam
             scelere
             peracto
             .
             
               §.
               64.
            
             
          
           
             (q)
             Maximus
             Imperator
             ,
             aliàs
             sanè
             bonus
             ,
             depravatus
             Consiliis
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             post
             Priscilliani
             necem
             ,
             Ithacium
             Episcopum
             ,
             Priscilliani
             accusatorem
             ,
             caeterósque
             illius
             Socios
             ,
             vi
             Regiâ
             tuebatur
             ,
             nè
             quis
             ei
             Crimini
             daret
             ,
             opera
             illius
             cujuscumque
             modi
             hominem
             fuisse
             damnatum
             ,
             —
             congregati
             apud
             Treveros
             Episcopi
             tenebantur
             ,
             qui
             quotidie
             communicantes
             Ithacio
             ,
             communem
             sibi
             causam
             fecerunt
             .
             Et
             jam
             pridie
             Imperator
             ex
             eorum
             sententia
             decreverat
             Tribunos
             mittere
             ,
             summâ
             potestate
             armatos
             ,
             ad
             Hispanias
             ,
             qui
             Haereticos
             inquirerent
             ,
             deprehensis
             vitam
             &
             bona
             adimerent
             —
             illa
             praecipua
             cura
             (
             Martini
             ,
             sc.
             )
             nè
             Tribuni
             cum
             jure
             gladiorum
             ad
             Hispanias
             mitterentur
             ,
             pia
             enim
             erat
             solicitudo
             Martino
             ,
             ut
             non
             solùm
             Christianos
             qui
             sub
             illa
             erant
             occasione
             vexandi
             ,
             sed
             ipsos
             etiam
             Haereticos
             liberaret
             .
             —
             spondet
             si
             parceretur
             se
             communicaturum
             (
             cum
             Ithacianis
             )
             dummodo
             ut
             &
             Tribuni
             :
             jam
             in
             excidium
             Ecclesiarum
             ad
             Hispanias
             missi
             retraherentur
             —
             satiùs
             aestimans
             ad
             horam
             cedere
             ,
             quàm
             his
             non
             consulere
             quorum
             cervicibus
             gladius
             imminebat
             :
             postero
             die
             se
             inde
             proripiens
             ,
             cùm
             moestus
             ingemisceret
             se
             vel
             ad
             horam
             noxiae
             communioni
             fuisse
             permixtum
             ;
             —
             astitit
             ei
             repentè
             Angelus
             .
             Meritò
             inquit
             Martine
             compungeris
             ,
             sed
             aliter
             exire
             nequisti
             ,
             repara
             virtutem
             ,
             resume
             constantiam
             ,
             nè
             jam
             non
             periculum
             gloriae
             sed
             salutis
             incurreris
             ,
             itaque
             ab
             illo
             tempore
             satis
             cavit
             cum
             illa
             Ithacianae
             partis
             communione
             misceri
             .
             
               Dial.
               3.
               
               §.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ad
               An.
            
             386.
             
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Cùm
             videret
             me
             abstinere
             ab
             Episcopis
             qui
             communicabant
             ei
             ,
             vel
             qui
             aliquos
             ,
             devios
             licet
             à
             fide
             ,
             ad
             necem
             petebant
             .
             
               Ambros.
               Ep.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             (s)
             Illud
             decrevit
             praeterea
             Sancta
             Synodus
             ,
             ut
             quoniam
             Legatos
             Episcopi
             Galliarum
             ,
             qui
             Felici
             non
             communicant
             ,
             destinarunt
             ,
             si
             quis
             se
             ab
             ejus
             communione
             sequestrare
             velit
             ,
             in
             nostrae
             Sanctae
             pacis
             consortium
             suscipiatur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Taurin
               .
               cap.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Not.
             in
             Concil
             .
             Trevir
             .
             An.
             386.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Ithacius
             &
             Ursatius
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             ob
             necem
             Priscilliani
             ,
             cujus
             Accusatores
             fuerunt
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             communione
             privantur
             .
             Prosper
             .
             
               Chronic.
               ad
               A.
               D.
               389.
               
               Isidor
               .
               De
               viris
               illustribus
               ,
               cap.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (v)
             Nondum
             enim
             de
             Episcopo
             aliquo
             auditum
             in
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             erat
             de
             Sontibus
             poenam
             sanguinis
             exegisse
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               ad
               An.
               385.
               
               §.
               29.
            
             &
             rursus
             ,
             nullus
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             laudavit
             id
             posse
             fieri
             suggestione
             Sacrorum
             Antistitum
             .
             
               Ad
               An.
               386.
               
               §.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             (x)
             Unde
             in
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             usu
             receptum
             est
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             quis
             expetit
             à
             Secularibus
             Magistratibus
             opem
             adversus
             impios
             ,
             nè
             Ithacianae
             partis
             Sectator
             esse
             videatur
             ,
             contestationem
             illam
             consultè
             praemittat
             ,
             sic
             se
             correctionem
             expetere
             incorrigibilium
             delinquentium
             ,
             ut
             tamen
             citra
             poenam
             sanguinis
             puniantur
             .
             
               Spondan
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               A.
               D.
               385.
               p.
               513
               ,
               514.
               
               Baron
               .
               ad
               A.
               386.
               
               §.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             (y)
             Theognostus
             ,
             aliique
             Catholicae
             communionis
             Episcopi
             ,
             Ithacium
             cum
             Sociis
             —
             excommunicarunt
             ,
             quia
             saevius
             agens
             ,
             in
             eosdem
             poenam
             capitis
             procurasset
             ,
             solit
             amque
             Interpositionem
             non
             interposuisset
             ,
             qua
             se
             Delinquentium
             incorrigibilium
             correctionem
             sic
             expetere
             declararet
             ,
             ut
             tamen
             à
             Sanguinis
             poena
             abstineretur
             .
             
               Not.
               in
               Concil
               .
               Trevir
               .
               A.
               D.
               386.
               
            
          
           
             (z)
             Domine
             Judex
             ,
             rogamus
             vos
             cum
             omni
             affectu
             quo
             possumus
             ,
             ut
             amore
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Misericordiae
             intuitu
             ,
             &
             nostrorum
             interventu
             precaminum
             miserrimo
             huic
             nullum
             mortis
             vel
             mutilationis
             periculum
             inferatis
             .
             
               Pontis
               .
               Rom.
               Romae
               ,
               1611.
               p.
               456.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Infra
             Sex
             dies
             ,
             sine
             aliqua
             processuum
             visione
             ,
             Sententias
             latas
             promptè
             exequantur
             ,
             sub
             Excommunicationis
             paena
             ,
             aliisque
             Censuris
             .
             
               Innoc.
               8.
               
               Const.
               10.
               
               Bullar
               .
               Rom.
               To.
               1.
               p.
               337.
               
            
          
           
             Cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             1.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Vide
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Magistratus
             secularis
             quemcunque
             Haereticum
             sibi
             à
             Judicibus
             fidei
             traditum
             debet
             ultimo
             supplicio
             afficere
             .
             
               Vide
               R.
               Episc.
               Lincol
               .
               Brutum
               Fulmen
               .
               p.
               207
               ,
               208.
               
            
          
           
             Sulp.
             p.
             467.
             
          
           
             p.
             474
             ,
             607.
             
          
           
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             52.
             
          
           
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Spond
             .
             To.
             2.
             p.
             868.
             
             §.
             4.
             p.
             875.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Since
             my
             writing
             of
             this
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             hath
             answered
             this
             Objection
             with
             a
             vengeance
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30973-e16660
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             430.
             p.
             693.
             p.
             722
             ,
             724
             ,
             725.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             430.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             619.
             
          
           
             The
             Bull
             of
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             published
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Constance
             begins
             thus
             ,
             Martinus
             
               Episcopus
               —
               Archiepiscopis
               ,
               Episcopis
               ac
               Inquisitoribus
               Haereticae
               Pravitatis
               ubilibet
               constitutis
               .
            
             Bin.
             To.
             7.
             p.
             1119.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             10.
             
             XI
             .
             p.
             605.
             
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             Rom.
             To.
             1.
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             606.
             
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             608.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             Vide
             simile
             Statutum
             
               H.
               Chichley
            
             ,
             Cant.
             Archiepiscopi
             ,
             ed.
             A.
             D.
             1416.
             
             Spel.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             p.
             672.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             694.
             
          
           
             p.
             2341.
             
             To.
             13.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             Rom.
             To.
             1.
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             449.
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             1912.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             p.
             679
             ,
             630.
             
          
           
             p.
             693
             ,
             694.
             
          
           
             Decretal
             .
             l.
             5.
             tit
             .
             7.
             cap.
             9.
             par
             .
             statuimus
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Adjicimus
             insuper
             ,
             ut
             quilibet
             Archiepiscopus
             ,
             vel
             Episcopus
             ,
             per
             se
             aut
             per
             Archidiaconum
             suum
             ,
             vel
             idoneas
             personas
             honestas
             ,
             bis
             ,
             aut
             saltem
             semel
             in
             anno
             ,
             propriam
             Parochiam
             ,
             in
             qua
             fama
             fuerit
             haereticos
             habitare
             ,
             circumeat
             :
             &
             ibi
             tres
             vel
             plures
             boni
             testimonii
             viros
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             ,
             si
             expedire
             videbitur
             ,
             totam
             viciniam
             jurare
             compellat
             ,
             quod
             si
             quis
             ibidem
             haereticos
             sciverit
             ,
             vel
             aliquos
             occulta
             conventicula
             celebrantes
             ,
             seu
             à
             communi
             conversatione
             fidelium
             ,
             vita
             &
             moribus
             dissidentes
             ,
             eos
             Episcopo
             studeat
             indicare
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               part
               .
               1.
               p.
               152.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Discretioni
             ▪
             vestrae
             ,
             sacro
             approbante
             Concilio
             Constantiensi
             ,
             per
             Apostolica
             Scripta
             committimus
             &
             mandamus
             .
             Concil
             .
             Const.
             Sess.
             45.
             
             Bin.
             To.
             7.
             p.
             1120.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Vobis
             ,
             &
             aliis
             omnibus
             Archiepiscopis
             ,
             Episcopis
             &
             Electis
             ac
             Commissariis
             ,
             &
             Inquisitoribus
             ,
             virtute
             sanctae
             obedientiae
             praecipimus
             &
             mandamus
             ,
             ut
             quilibet
             eorum
             ,
             infra
             limites
             &
             loca
             suae
             Jurisdictionis
             ,
             —
             circa
             exstirpationem
             &
             correctionem
             errorum
             &
             haeresum
             ,
             —
             in
             favorem
             ipsius
             fidei
             orthodoxae
             diligenter
             invigilent
             ,
             &
             omnes
             infamatos
             seu
             suspectos
             de
             tam
             pestifera
             labe
             sub
             confessali
             criminis
             ,
             excommunicationis
             ,
             suspensionis
             ,
             interdicti
             ,
             aut
             aliâ
             formidabili
             paenâ
             canonicâ
             ,
             vel
             legali
             ,
             prout
             ,
             quando
             ,
             &
             quemadmodum
             eis
             videtur
             expedire
             ,
             &
             facti
             requireret
             qualitas
             ,
             per
             juramentum
             corporaliter
             praestitum
             ,
             tactis
             sacrosanctis
             Evangeliis
             ,
             seu
             sanctorum
             reliquiis
             ,
             imagine
             crucifixi
             ,
             secundum
             quorundam
             locorum
             observantiam
             ,
             juxta
             infra
             scripta
             interrogatoria
             ,
             ad
             quemlibet
             Articulum
             convenientia
             respondere
             compellant
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
               Sess.
               45.
               
               Bin.
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1121.
               
            
          
           
             Pag.
             1124.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             1125.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Si
             qui
             vero
             ex
             eis
             juramenti
             Religionem
             obstinatione
             damnabili
             respuentes
             ,
             jurare
             fortè
             noluerint
             ,
             ex
             hoc
             ipso
             tanquam
             Haeretici
             reputentur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quartum
               ,
               Can.
               3.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               152.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Qui
             autem
             de
             Haeresi
             per
             Judicem
             competentem
             Ecclesiasticum
             inventi
             suerint
             sola
             suspicione
             notati
             ,
             seu
             suspecti
             ,
             nisi
             —
             propriam
             innocentiam
             congrua
             devotione
             monstraverint
             ▪
             ,
             in
             purgatione
             eis
             canonicè
             indictâ
             deficientes
             ,
             &
             se
             canonicè
             purgare
             non
             valentes
             ,
             aut
             pro
             hujusmodi
             purgatione
             facienda
             obstinatione
             damnabili
             jurare
             renuentes
             ,
             tanquam
             Haeretici
             condemnentur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
               Sess.
               45.
               
               Bin.
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1121.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             Tam
             and
             Regnum
             Bohemiae
             ,
             &
             convicinas
             illi
             ,
             quàm
             alias
             quaslibet
             partes
             in
             quibus
             haec
             superstitiosa
             doctrina
             quomodolibet
             pulla●erit
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Mandamus
             quatenus
             vos
             Archiepiscopi
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             Electi
             ,
             &
             quilibet
             vestrum
             ,
             per
             se
             seu
             alium
             ,
             vel
             alios
             ,
             quos
             graves
             &
             idoneas
             personas
             spiritualem
             Jurisdictionem
             habentes
             esse
             volumus
             ,
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             cujuseunque
             dignitatis
             ,
             officii
             ,
             praeeminentiae
             ,
             status
             vel
             conditionis
             existunt
             ,
             &
             quibuscunque
             nominibus
             censeantur
             ,
             qui
             de
             praeexcelso
             —
             Sacramento
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Domini
             nostri
             
               Jesu
               Christi
            
             ,
             vel
             de
             baptismate
             ,
             seu
             peccatorum
             confessione
             ,
             poenitentiae
             pro
             peccatis
             ,
             injunctione
             ,
             vel
             reliquis
             Ecclesiasticis
             sacramentis
             ,
             seu
             fidei
             articulis
             ,
             aliter
             sentire
             aut
             docere
             quàm
             sacrosancta
             R.
             Ecclesia
             &
             universalis
             docet
             ,
             praedicat
             &
             observat
             ,
             —
             tanquam
             Haereticos
             judicetis
             ,
             &
             velut
             Haereticos
             seculari
             curiae
             relinquatis
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
               Sess.
               45.
               apud
               Bin.
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1120.
               
            
          
           
             (g)
             (
             Constitutionem
             )
             Felicis
             Recordationis
             Bonifacii
             Octavi
             ,
             quae
             incipit
             ,
             ut
             Inquisitionis
             negotium
             ,
             renovantes
             ,
             &
             etiam
             exsequentes
             ,
             universos
             Potestates
             ,
             &
             Dominos
             temporales
             ,
             &
             Judices
             antedictos
             ,
             quibuscunque
             dignitatibus
             ,
             vel
             officiis
             ,
             seu
             nominibus
             censeantur
             ,
             exhortando
             requirimus
             ,
             &
             mandamus
             eisdem
             ,
             ut
             sicut
             reputari
             cupiunt
             ,
             &
             haberi
             fideles
             ,
             ac
             filii
             Ecclesiae
             nuncupari
             ,
             &
             in
             Christi
             nomine
             gloriari
             ita
             pro
             defensione
             Fidei
             vobis
             Archiepiscopis
             ,
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             Electis
             ,
             ac
             Inquisitoribus
             haereticae
             pravitatis
             ,
             &
             aliis
             Judicibus
             seu
             personis
             Ecclesiasticis
             per
             nos
             ad
             hoc
             —
             deputandis
             ,
             fidem
             &
             communionem
             Sanctae
             Matris
             Ecclesiae
             tuentibus
             pareant
             &
             intendant
             ,
             praeleán●que
             auxilium
             &
             favorem
             ,
             in
             haereticorum
             ,
             ne●●●●
             credentium
             ,
             fautorum
             ,
             receptatorum
             ,
             &
             defensorum
             ipsorum
             investigatione
             ,
             captione
             ,
             custodia
             diligenti
             ,
             cum
             ab
             iisdem
             fuerint
             requisiti
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               1121.
               
               Vid.
               Sexti
               Decretal
               .
               l.
               5.
               tit
               .
               2.
               c.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             688.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             45●
             .
             Pag.
             679.
             
             Pag.
             726.
             
             Decretal
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             605.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Decretal
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             6●
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             607.
             p.
             428.
             p.
             449.
             450.
             
          
           
             Citra
             diminut●
             nem
             membr●
             ,
             mortis
             pericul●
             
               To.
               11.
               p.
               6●
            
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             R.
             ●
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             1●
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             622.
             
          
           
             ●●id
             .
             p.
             423.
             
          
           
             ●●ncil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             423
             ,
             424.
             
          
           
             p.
             726.
             
          
           
             ●●●cil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             ●●●2
             .
             p.
             2340.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
             p.
             605.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             Incomparabilit●●
             Reus
             ,
             
               p.
               492.
            
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             p.
             622.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Excommunicamus
             &
             anathematizamus
             ●mnem
             Haeresim
             extollentem
             se
             adversus
             hanc
             ●anctam
             orthodoxam
             Fidem
             quam
             superius
             ex●osuimus
             ,
             condemnantes
             universos
             Haereticos
             qui●uscunque
             nominibus
             censeantur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               Can.
               3.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               148.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Eos
             &
             Defensores
             eorum
             &
             Recepto●es
             Anathemati
             decernimus
             subjacere
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               tertium
               .
               cap.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             Bena
             ejusmodi
             Damnatorum
             ,
             si
             Laici
             ●erint
             ,
             confiscentur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quartum
               ,
               ●an
               .
               3.
               ibid.
            
             Confiscentur
             eorum
             bona
             ,
             &
             li●rum
             sit
             Principibus
             ejusmodi
             homines
             subjice●●
             servituti
             .
             
               Lat.
               tertium
               ,
               cap.
               27.
            
             
             Bona
             ip●●um
             ,
             à
             tempore
             commissi
             criminis
             ,
             secundum
             ●●onicas
             Sanctiones
             confiscata
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
               ●●ss
               .
               45.
               
               Bin.
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1121.
               
            
          
           
             (d)
             Ut
             praesatas
             personas
             pestiferas
             —
             in
             ●estatem
             ,
             seu
             carcerem
             —
             infra
             eorundem
             Do●norum
             potestatem
             ,
             seu
             judicum
             districtum
             ●cant
             ,
             vel
             duci
             faciant
             ,
             sine
             mora
             ,
             ubi
             per
             ●ros
             Catholicos
             —
             sub
             arcta
             &
             diligenti
             custodia
             ,
             nè
             fugiant
             ponendo
             eos
             etiam
             compedibus
             &
             manicis
             ferreis
             ,
             teneant
             ,
             donec
             eorum
             negotium
             per
             Ecclesiae
             judicium
             terminetur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
               Sess.
               45.
               
               Bin.
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1121.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Sext.
               Decretal
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Moneantur
             autem
             ,
             &
             inducantur
             ,
             &
             ,
             si
             necesse
             fuerit
             ,
             per
             Censuram
             Ecclesiasticam
             compellantur
             Seculares
             Potestates
             ,
             quibuscunque
             funguntur
             Officiis
             ,
             ut
             sicut
             reputari
             cupiunt
             &
             haberi
             fideles
             ,
             it
             à
             pro
             defensione
             Fidei
             praestent
             publicè
             Juramentum
             quod
             de
             terris
             suae
             jurisdictioni
             subjecti
             ;
             universos
             Haereticos
             ab
             Ecclesia
             denotatos
             bona
             fide
             pro
             viribus
             exterminare
             studebutn
             :
             it
             à
             quòd
             à
             modo
             quomodocunque
             quis
             fuerit
             in
             Potestatem
             sive
             spiritualem
             sive
             temporalem
             assumptus
             hoc
             teneatur
             capitulum
             Juramento
             firmare
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quartum
               .
               Can.
               3.
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             (f)
             Omnes
             Christianae
             &
             Catholicae
             Fidei
             Professores
             ,
             Imperatorem
             ,
             Reges
             ,
             Duces
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             &c.
             necnon
             caeteros
             jurisdictionem
             temporalem
             exercentes
             juxta
             Juris
             formam
             &
             exigentiam
             Authoritate
             Apostolicâ
             exhortando
             moneatis
             &
             requiratis
             ut
             de
             Regnis
             ,
             Provinciis
             ,
             Civitatibus
             ,
             Oppidis
             ,
             Castris
             ,
             Villis
             ,
             Terris
             &
             Locis
             aliis
             ,
             ac
             Dominiis
             supradictis
             ,
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             Haereticos
             hujusinodi
             ,
             secundum
             tenorem
             Lateranensis
             Concilii
             ,
             quod
             iucipit
             sicut
             ait
             ,
             —
             tanquam
             oves
             morbidas
             Gregem
             Domini
             inficientes
             ,
             expellant
             :
             nec
             eosdem
             in
             suis
             districtibus
             praedicare
             ,
             domicilia
             tenere
             ,
             larem
             fovere
             ,
             contractus
             inire
             ,
             negociationes
             &
             mercationes
             quaslibet
             exercere
             ,
             aut
             humanitatis
             solatia
             ,
             N.
             B.
             cum
             Christi
             Fidelibus
             habere
             permittant
             .
             
               Conc.
               Const.
               Sess.
               45.
               apud
            
             Bin.
             To.
             7.
             p.
             1121.
             A.
             
               Vide
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               tertium
               ,
               cap.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             (g)
             Si
             verò
             Dominus
             temporalis
             requisitus
             ,
             &
             monitus
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             terram
             suam
             purgare
             neglexerit
             ab
             hac
             haeretica
             foeditate
             ,
             per
             Metropolitanum
             &
             caeteros
             Comprovinciales
             Episcopos
             excommunicationis
             vinculo
             innodetur
             ,
             &
             ,
             si
             satisfacere
             contempserit
             infra
             annum
             ,
             significetur
             hoc
             Summo
             Pontifici
             ,
             ut
             ex
             tunc
             ipse
             vasallos
             ab
             ejus
             fidelitate
             denunciet
             absolutos
             ,
             &
             terram
             exponat
             Catholicis
             occupandam
             ,
             qui
             eam
             ,
             exterminatis
             Haereticis
             ,
             sine
             ulla
             contradictione
             possideant
             ,
             &
             in
             fidei
             puritate
             conservent
             ,
             salvo
             jure
             Domini
             principalis
             ,
             dummodo
             super
             hoc
             ipse
             nullum
             praestet
             obstaculum
             ,
             nec
             aliquod
             impedimentum
             opponat
             ,
             eadem
             nihilominus
             lege
             servatâ
             circa
             eos
             qui
             non
             habent
             Dominos
             principales
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               148
               ,
               149.
            
             
          
           
             (h)
             Corde
             &
             ore
             prositeor
             fidem
             secundum
             traditionem
             octo
             Conciliorum
             generalium
             ,
             neenon
             
               Lateranensis
               ,
               Lugdunensis
               ,
               Viennensis
               ,
               Constantiensis
               ,
            
             generalium
             etiam
             Conciliorum
             ,
             &
             illam
             fidem
             usque
             ad
             unam
             apicem
             immutilatam
             servare
             ,
             &
             usque
             ad
             animam
             &
             sanguinem
             defensare
             ,
             &
             praedicare
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
               Sess.
               39.
               
               Basil.
               Sess.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             (i)
             Per
             Lateranense
             Concilium
             Ecclesia
             statuit
             .
             
               Sess.
               14.
               c.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             Omnes
             &
             singulos
             Haereticos
             hujusmodi
             ,
             necnon
             Sectatores
             ipsarum
             Haeresum
             &
             Errorum
             utriusque
             sexus
             ,
             tenentes
             ,
             &
             etiam
             defendentes
             eosdem
             ,
             aut
             Haereticis
             ipsis
             quomodolibet
             ,
             publicè
             vel
             occultè
             ,
             in
             divinis
             ,
             vel
             alias
             participantes
             ,
             etiamsi
             Patriarchali
             ,
             Archiepiscopali
             ,
             Episcopali
             ,
             Regali
             ,
             Reginali
             ,
             Ducali
             ,
             aut
             aliâ
             quavis
             Ecclesiasticâ
             vel
             mundanâ
             praefulgeant
             dignitate
             ,
             —
             excommunicatos
             singulis
             diebus
             dominicis
             &
             festivis
             ,
             in
             praesentia
             populi
             nuncietis
             ,
             &
             per
             alios
             nunciari
             faciatis
             ,
             &
             nihilominus
             contra
             cosdem
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             ,
             utriusque
             sexûs
             ,
             hujusmodi
             errores
             tenentes
             ,
             approbantes
             ,
             defendentes
             ,
             dogmatizantes
             ac
             Fautores
             &
             Receptores
             &
             Defensores
             eorundem
             ,
             —
             &
             quemlibet
             ipsorum
             ,
             cujuscunque
             dignitatis
             ,
             status
             ,
             praeeminentiae
             ,
             gradus
             ,
             ordinis
             vel
             conditionis
             existunt
             ,
             auctoritate
             nostrâ
             diligenter
             inquirere
             studeatis
             ,
             &
             eos
             quos
             per
             inquisitionem
             hujusmodi
             diffamatos
             ,
             vel
             per
             confessionem
             eorum
             ,
             vel
             per
             facti
             evidentiam
             ,
             vel
             alias
             hujusmodi
             haeresis
             &
             erroris
             labe
             respersos
             reperretis
             ,
             auctoritate
             praedictá
             ,
             etiam
             per
             excommunicationis
             ,
             suspensionis
             ,
             &
             interdicti
             ,
             necnon
             privationis
             dignitatum
             ,
             personatuum
             &
             officiorum
             ,
             aliorumque
             beneficiorum
             Ecclesiasticorum●●●
             soudorum
             ,
             quae
             à
             quibuscunque
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             Monasteriis
             ,
             ac
             aliis
             locis
             Ecclesiasticis
             obtinent
             ,
             ac
             etiam
             bonorum
             &
             dignitatum
             secularium
             —
             &
             per
             alias
             poenas
             ,
             sententias
             &
             censuras
             Ecclesiasticas
             ,
             ac
             vias
             &
             modos
             quos
             ad
             hoc
             expedire
             ,
             seu
             opportunos
             esse
             videritis
             ,
             etiam
             per
             captiones
             &
             incarcerationes
             personarum
             ,
             &
             alias
             poenas
             corporales
             quibus
             Haeretici
             puniuntur
             ,
             seu
             puniri
             jubentur
             ,
             aut
             solent
             ,
             juxta
             Canonicas
             Sanctiones
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
               Sess.
               45.
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1125.
            
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XII
             .
             p.
             367.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Si
             Bohemi
             non
             venerint
             ad
             Concilium
             sic
             solenniter
             mandati
             ,
             tunc
             Principes
             &
             Christi
             Fideles
             poterunt
             ad
             pugnam
             animari
             :
             (
             
               &
               paulò
               post
            
             )
             justè
             induci
             possit
             bellum
             contra
             Haereticos
             damnatos
             .
             
               Append.
               ad
               .
               Concil
               .
               Basil
               .
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               8.
               p.
               200.
            
             
          
           
             (m)
             Catholici
             verò
             ,
             qui
             Crucis
             assumpto
             charactere
             ,
             ad
             Haereticorum
             exterminium
             se
             accinxerint
             ,
             illâ
             gaudeant
             indulgentiâ
             ,
             illoque
             sancto
             privilegio
             sint
             muniti
             ,
             quod
             accedentibus
             in
             terrae
             sanctae
             subsidium
             conceditur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quartum
               ,
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             Eos
             qui
             ardore
             Fidei
             ad
             (
             Haereticos
             praefatos
             )
             expugnandum
             ,
             laborem
             iustum
             assumpserint
             ,
             sicut
             eos
             qui
             sepulchrum
             dominicum
             visitant
             sub
             Ecclesiae
             defensione
             recipimus
             ,
             &
             ab
             universis
             inquietationibus
             tam
             in
             rebus
             quàm
             in
             personis
             ,
             statuimus
             manere
             securos
             ;
             &
             rursus
             fidelibus
             Christianis
             qui
             contra
             eos
             arma
             susceperint
             biennium
             de
             poenitentia
             injuncta
             relaxamus
             ,
             aut
             si
             longiorem
             ibi
             moram
             habuerint
             ,
             Episcoporum
             discretioni
             ,
             quibus
             hujus
             rei
             cura
             fuerit
             injuncta
             ,
             committimus
             ,
             ut
             ad
             eorum
             arbitrium
             secundum
             modum
             laboris
             ,
             major
             eis
             Indulgentia
             tribuatur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               3.
               cap.
               27.
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               662.
            
             
          
           
             Statuit
             haec
             sancta
             Synodus
             ,
             quod
             quicunque
             capientes
             Haereticos
             ,
             &
             in
             potestatem
             Ordinariorum
             vel
             Inquisitorum
             Haereticae
             pravitatis
             effectualiter
             ponentes
             ,
             vel
             eos
             ,
             quos
             detinere
             ,
             seu
             capere
             non
             possent
             ,
             de
             eorum
             territoriis
             omnes
             expellentes
             ,
             aut
             bannientes
             ,
             seu
             etiam
             requisiti
             ,
             brachium
             seculare
             contra
             eos
             praestantes
             eam
             Indulgentiam
             consequantur
             quae
             dari
             consuevit
             personaliter
             proficiscentibus
             in
             subsidium
             Terrae
             Sanctae
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               12.
               p.
               368
               ,
               369.
               
            
          
           
             
               Decretal
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Invocatione
             etiam
             auxilii
             brachii
             secularis
             ,
             &
             publici
             belli
             indictione
             multiplici
             .
             
               Bin.
               To.
               8.
               p.
               267.
            
             
          
           
             (o)
             Coeleste
             Regnum
             à
             Deo
             consequitur
             qui
             pro
             Christianorum
             defensione
             moritur
             .
          
           
             Omni
             timore
             &
             terrore
             deposito
             ,
             contra
             Inimicos
             Sanctae
             Fidei
             ,
             &
             Adversarios
             omnium
             Religionum
             agere
             viriliter
             studete
             ;
             novit
             enim
             Omnipotens
             si
             quilibet
             vestrûm
             morietur
             ,
             quod
             pro
             veritate
             Fidei
             ,
             —
             ac
             defensione
             Christianorum
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             &
             ideo
             ab
             eo
             praemium
             coeleste
             consequetur
             .
             
               Decret
               .
               Part.
               2.
               
               Caus.
               23.
               qu.
               8.
               cap.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             619
             ,
             621.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             423.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             619.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             622.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Ro.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             608.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             607.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             423.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             609.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             609.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             609.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             Sexti
             Decretal
             .
             l.
             5.
             tit
             .
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             173.
             p.
             622.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Si
             quis
             Episcopus
             ,
             super
             expurgando
             de
             sua
             Diocaesi
             Haeretica
             pravitatis
             sermento
             ,
             negligens
             fuerit
             vel
             remissus
             ,
             cùm
             id
             certis
             indiciis
             apparuerit
             ,
             ab
             Episcopali
             Officio
             deponatur
             ,
             &
             in
             locum
             ipsius
             alter
             substituatur
             idoneus
             ,
             qui
             velit
             &
             possit
             Haereticam
             confundere
             pravitatem
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               Can.
               3.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               152.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Nos
             enim
             contra
             omnes
             Archiepiscopos
             ,
             Episcopos
             ,
             &c.
             qui
             super
             extirpando
             Haereticae
             pravitatis
             sermento
             —
             negligences
             fuerint
             ,
             —
             usque
             ad
             privati
             nem
             seu
             depositionem
             Pontificalis
             Dignitatis
             procedere
             intendimus
             &
             procedemus
             .
             
               Sess.
               45.
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               ●
               .
               p.
               1122.
            
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             698.
             
          
           
             p.
             726.
             727.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Bullam
             Nichol
             .
             3.
             
             Const.
             2.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             182.
             
             &
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Const.
             13.
             l.
             27.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             495
             ,
             496.
             
          
           
             P.
             492.
             
             Can.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Can.
             16.
             
          
           
             Credentes
             verò
             praeterea
             ,
             Receptores
             ,
             Defensores
             &
             Fautores
             Haereticorum
             ,
             Excommunicationi
             decernimus
             subjacere
             :
             firmiter
             statuentes
             ,
             ut
             postquam
             quis
             talium
             fuerit
             Excommunicatione
             notatus
             ,
             si
             satisfacere
             contempserit
             infra
             annum
             ,
             extunc
             ipso
             jure
             sit
             factus
             infamis
             ,
             nec
             ad
             publica
             Officia
             ,
             seu
             Consilia
             ,
             nec
             ad
             eligendos
             aliquos
             ad
             hujusmodi
             ,
             nec
             ad
             Testimonium
             admittatur
             :
             Sit
             etiam
             intestabilis
             ,
             ut
             nec
             tesrandi
             liberam
             habeat
             facultatem
             ,
             nec
             ad
             haereditatis
             successionem
             accedat
             :
             Nullus
             praeterea
             ipsi
             super
             quocunque
             negotio
             ,
             sed
             ipse
             aliis
             respondere
             cogatur
             ,
             quòd
             si
             fortè
             Judex
             exstiterit
             ,
             ejus
             sententia
             nullam
             obtineat
             firmitatem
             ,
             nec
             causae
             aliquae
             ad
             ejus
             audientiam
             perferantur
             ;
             si
             fuerit
             Advocatus
             ,
             ejus
             patrocinium
             nullatenus
             admittatur
             ;
             si
             Tabellio
             ,
             ejus
             instrumenta
             confecta
             per
             ipsum
             nullius
             penitus
             sint
             momenti
             ,
             sed
             cum
             Autore
             damnato
             damnentur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quartum
               ,
               Can.
               3.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               149
               ,
               150.
               
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             622
             ,
             623.
             
             Bull.
             Rom.
             To.
             I.
             p.
             182
             ,
             175.
             
          
           
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             150.
             149.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
            
             494.
             p.
             689
             ,
             690.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             494.
             p.
             690.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Raimundus
             ,
             Comes
             Tolosanus
             ,
             Albigensium
             Fautor
             ,
             jam
             saepius
             excommunicatus
             ,
             cùm
             &
             ditionem
             suam
             cuivis
             occupanti
             à
             Pontifice
             concessam
             cerneret
             ,
             
               &c.
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               pag.
               35.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             In
             quo
             Concilio
             excommunicati
             fuerunt
             ,
             &
             expositi
             ,
             Cives
             Tolosani
             ,
             pro
             eo
             quod
             ea
             quae
             Legato
             ,
             &
             Cruce
             signatis
             ,
             promiserant
             ,
             de
             expulsione
             Haereticorum
             ,
             adimplere
             contempserant
             .
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             Arnaldus
             Apostol
             .
             Sedis
             Legatus
             ,
             datis
             literis
             ,
             Auctoritate
             Apostolicâ
             ,
             Regem
             admonuit
             ,
             quin
             etiam
             imperavit
             ,
             ut
             à
             protectione
             ,
             defensione
             ,
             communionéque
             Haereticorum
             abstineret
             ,
             alioquin
             easdem
             censuras
             &
             poenas
             Ecclesiasticas
             in
             eum
             pronunciaret
             .
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               792.
            
             
          
           
             (d)
             Nec
             nos
             tibi
             contra
             Fidei
             Christianae
             negotium
             possemus
             parcere
             vel
             deferre
             ,
             quantum
             enim
             tibi
             unmineret
             periculum
             ,
             si
             Deo
             &
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             praesertim
             in
             causa
             Fidei
             ,
             te
             opponeres
             —
             moderna
             possunt
             te
             exempla
             monere
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               95.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             Vt
             Comes
             Convenarum
             restituatur
             ad
             terram
             suam
             ,
             ut
             Comes
             Fuxensis
             restituatur
             ad
             sua
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               82.
               
            
             Pro
             certo
             intelleximus
             ,
             quod
             Comes
             Convenarum
             Foedus
             cum
             Haereticis
             &
             eorum
             Fautoribus
             contraxisset
             ,
             constatque
             de
             Comite
             Fuxensi
             ,
             quòd
             Haereticorum
             extit
             it
             à
             longo
             tempore
             Receptator
             ,
             
               p.
               83.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             In
             hoc
             tandem
             omnium
             &
             singulorum
             vota
             &
             consilia
             convenerunt
             ,
             ut
             nobilem
             Comitem
             Montisfortis
             eligerent
             in
             totius
             terrae
             illius
             Principem
             &
             Monarcham
             .
             —
             postquam
             ergò
             Archiepiscopi
             &
             Episcopi
             elegerunt
             praenobilem
             Comitem
             ,
             instantissimè
             requisierunt
             à
             Legato
             ,
             ut
             ipse
             statim
             traderet
             totam
             terram
             eidem
             Comiti
             .
             —
             Dominus
             Papa
             —
             commendabat
             Comiti
             Montisfortis
             custodiendam
             ,
             donec
             in
             Concilio
             generali
             ,
             quòd
             in
             Kalendis
             Novembris
             illius
             anni
             ,
             Romae
             convocaverat
             ,
             de
             terris
             praedictis
             pleniùs
             ordinaret
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             148
             ,
             149.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Statuimus
             &
             praecipimus
             observari
             districtè
             ,
             ut
             Raimundus
             ,
             filius
             Raimundi
             ,
             quondam
             Comitis
             Tolosani
             ,
             Comes
             Fuxensis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tolosani
             Haeretici
             ,
             Credentes
             ,
             Fautores
             ,
             Defensores
             &
             Receptatores
             eorundem
             ,
             Candelis
             accensis
             ,
             pulsatis
             Campa●●●●
             ,
             de●uncientur
             excommunicati
             ,
             &
             expositi
             cuilibet
             occupanti
             ,
             tam
             in
             rebus
             quàm
             in
             personis
             per
             singulas
             Parochias
             ,
             singulis
             diebus
             Dominicis
             &
             Festivis
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Narbon
               .
               Can.
               17.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               308.
               
            
          
           
             (h)
             
               Michaelem
               Palaeologum
            
             ,
             qui
             Graecorum
             Imperator
             nominatur
             ,
             tanquam
             eorundem
             Graecorum
             ,
             antiquorum
             Schismaticorum
             ,
             &
             in
             antiquo
             Schismate
             constitutorum
             ,
             &
             per
             hoc
             Haereticorum
             ,
             necnon
             &
             Haeresis
             ipsorum
             ac
             Schismatis
             antiqui
             Fautorem
             ,
             de
             fratrum
             nostrorum
             Concilio
             denunciamus
             Excommunicationis
             Sententiam
             latam
             à
             Canone
             incurrisse
             ,
             ac
             ipsius
             fore
             Sententiae
             vinculo
             innodatum
             .
             Caeterum
             universis
             &
             singulis
             Regibus
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             Ducibus
             ,
             &c.
             &
             caeteris
             omnibus
             cujuscunque
             sint
             praeeminentiae
             ,
             conditionis
             aut
             statiis
             ,
             —
             districtius
             inhibemus
             ,
             nè
             cum
             eodem
             
               Michaele
               Palaeologo
            
             ,
             in
             hujusmodi
             Excommunicatione
             manente
             ,
             societatem
             vel
             confoederationem
             aliquam
             contrahere
             sub
             quovis
             ingenio
             vel
             machinatione
             praesumant
             ;
             —
             omnes
             &
             singulares
             personas
             contrarium
             facientes
             —
             Sententiam
             Excommunicationis
             ,
             quam
             nunc
             in
             ipsos
             ●erimus
             ,
             volumus
             incurrere
             ipso
             facto
             —
             &
             nihilominus
             societates
             confoederationum
             ipsas
             ,
             etiamsi
             poenarum
             &
             juramenti
             adjectione
             ,
             vel
             quacunque
             fuerint
             aliâ
             firmitate
             vallatae
             ,
             decernimus
             irritas
             &
             inanes
             .
             Mart.
             Const.
             Unic
             .
             Bull.
             
               Rom.
               To.
               I.
               p.
               182
               ,
               183.
               
            
             §.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Extrav
               .
               Com.
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Spond
             .
             Annal.
             To.
             1.
             p.
             418.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             16.
             p.
             791.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Spond
             .
             To.
             2.
             p.
             297.
             
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Tanquam
             Sectartorum
             Fautorem
             &
             Defensorem
             publicum
             &
             manifestum
             .
             Vide
             Thuan.
             l
             82.
             p
             45.
             
             Bull.
             Sixti
             5.
             
               edit
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1585.
             
          
           
             Spond
             .
             ibid.
             p.
             875.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Declaramus
             praedictam
             Elizabetham
             Haereticam
             ,
             Haereticorúmque
             Fautricem
             ,
             praetenso
             Regni
             praedicti
             jure
             ,
             nec
             non
             omni
             &
             quocunque
             Dominio
             ,
             Dignitate
             ,
             Privilegioque
             privatam
             ,
             &
             etiam
             Proceres
             ,
             Subditos
             &
             Populos
             dicti
             Regni
             qui
             illi
             quomodocunque
             juraverunt
             ,
             à
             Juramento
             hujusmodi
             ,
             ac
             omni
             prorsus
             Dominii
             ,
             Fidelitatis
             ,
             &
             Obsequii
             debito
             ,
             perpetuo
             absolutos
             .
             Bull.
             Pii
             Quinti
             .
             Bullar
             .
             
               To.
               2.
               p.
               303.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Nos
               enim
               unum
               Ecclesiae
               corpus
               sumus
               ,
               &
               ipse
               hujus
               corporis
               caput
               sub
               Capite
               Christo
               ,
               quicquid
               igitur
               fit
               ab
               hoc
               corpore
               Ecclesiastico
               ,
               ab
               ipso
               magis
               quàm
               ab
               alio
               corporis
               membro
               procedere
               censetur
               ,
               itaque
               non
               secus
               Synodalia
               Decreta
               pro
               suo
               debito
               &
               honore
               exequi
               debet
               ,
               ac
               per
               alios
               servari
               facere
               ,
               quàm
               si
               ab
               ore
               proprio
               dictata
               &
               promulgata
               essent
               .
               
                 Resp.
                 Synod
                 .
                 Basii
                 .
                 apud
              
               Binium
               ,
               
                 To.
                 8.
                 p.
                 141.
                 
                 A.
                 C.
                 D.
                 
              
            
             
               Quoties
               aliqua
               de
               universali
               Synodo
               aliquibus
               dubitatio
               nascitur
               ,
               ad
               recipiendam
               de
               eo
               quod
               non
               intelligunt
               rationem
               ,
               ii
               qui
               salutem
               animae
               suae
               desiderant
               ,
               ad
               Apostolicam
               Sedem
               pro
               recipienda
               ratione
               conveniant
               .
               
                 Decret
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 dist
                 .
                 17.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
              
               Si
               quid
               eos
               de
               judicio
               universalis
               Synodi
               quod
               Constantinopoli
               per
               primam
               nuper
               elapsam
               indictionem
               actum
               est
               ,
               fortè
               movebat
               ad
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               Electis
               aliquibus
               de
               suis
               qui
               dare
               &
               accipere
               rationem
               possent
               dirigere
               debuerant
               .
               
                 Decret
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 caus
                 .
                 23.
                 qu.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 43.
                 
              
            
             
               Si
               in
               his
               recipiendis
               aliqua
               difficultas
               oriatur
               ,
               aut
               aliqua
               inciderit
               quae
               declarationem
               ,
               quod
               non
               credit
               ,
               aut
               definitionem
               postulant
               ,
               confidit
               Sancta
               Synodus
               B.
               R.
               Pontificem
               curaturum
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Synod
                 .
                 Trident.
                 Sess.
                 25.
                 p.
                 648.
                 
              
            
          
           
             (l)
             Nec
             quisquam
             illud
             dicere
             praesumat
             quòd
             aliquod
             generale
             Concilium
             legitimè
             congregatum
             errare
             possit
             ,
             quia
             si
             hic
             perniciosus
             Error
             admitteretur
             tota
             Fides
             Catholica
             vacillaret
             ,
             nec
             aliquid
             certi
             in
             Ecclesia
             haberemus
             ,
             quia
             qua
             ratione
             errare
             potest
             unum
             ,
             possint
             errare
             &
             reliqua
             Concilia
             .
             
               Basil.
               apud
            
             .
             Bin.
             
               To.
               8.
               p.
               128.
            
             
             Blasphemia
             esset
             ,
             si
             quis
             negaret
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             dictare
             Sententias
             ,
             Canones
             &
             Decreta
             Conciliorum
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               131.
            
             
             Haereticum
             illum
             fateri
             debetis
             qui
             putat
             Concilium
             generale
             in
             his
             quae
             ad
             Fidem
             seu
             bonos
             more
             's
             N.
             B.
             pertinent
             posse
             errare
             ,
             
               p.
               135.
            
             
             Est
             certa
             regula
             ,
             indeficiens
             mensura
             ,
             Cunctos
             fideles
             rectissimè
             regulans
             ,
             quae
             credenda
             aut
             agenda
             sunt
             saluberrimè
             demonstrans
             ,
             
               p.
               206.
            
             
             De
             Haeresi
             suspectum
             rogari
             vult
             Concilium
             Constantiense
             utrum
             credat
             quòd
             illud
             quod
             Sacrum
             Concilium
             universalem
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentans
             approbat
             in
             favorem
             Fidei
             &
             salutem
             Animarum
             sit
             ab
             universis
             Christi
             fidelibus
             approbandum
             &
             tenendum
             ,
             &
             quòd
             condemnat
             esse
             Fidei
             〈◊〉
             bonis
             moribus
             contrarium
             hoc
             ab
             iisdem
             esse
             tenendum
             pro
             condemnato
             .
             
               Sess.
               45.
            
             
             Bin.
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1124.
               
            
             Caetera
             item
             omnia
             ab
             Oecumenicis
             Conciliis
             ,
             ac
             praecipue
             à
             sacrosancta
             Tridentina
             Synodo
             tradita
             ,
             definita
             &
             declarata
             ,
             indubitanter
             recipio
             ,
             atque
             profiteor
             ;
             simúlque
             contraria
             omnia
             ,
             atque
             Haereses
             quascunque
             ab
             Ecclesia
             damnatas
             &
             rejectas
             &
             anathematizatas
             ,
             ego
             pariter
             damno
             ,
             rejicio
             &
             anathematizo
             .
             Pii
             quarti
             forma
             Juramenti
             professionis
             fidei
             ab
             Ecclesiasticis
             R.
             Ecclesiae
             suscepti
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Cujus
             quidem
             nulli
             Reges
             ,
             nulli
             Principes
             possunt
             vel
             Decreta
             contemnere
             ,
             vel
             Jussa
             negligere
             ,
             vel
             Authoritatem
             detrectare
             .
             Apud
             Bin.
             
               To.
               9.
               pag.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             Ipsa
             Synodus
             in
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             legitimè
             congregata
             —
             potestatem
             à
             Christo
             immediatè
             habet
             ,
             cui
             quilibet
             ,
             cujuscunque
             statûs
             vel
             dignitatis
             ,
             etiamsi
             Papalis
             existat
             ,
             obedire
             tenetur
             in
             his
             quae
             pertinent
             ad
             fidem
             &
             extirpationem
             dicti
             Schismatis
             ,
             &
             reformationem
             generalem
             Ecclesiae
             Dei
             in
             capite
             &
             membris
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
               Sess.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Basil.
               Sess.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (o)
             Haec
             Sancta
             Synodus
             in
             virtute
             Omnipotentis
             Dei
             ,
             à
             quo
             super
             omnes
             Christi
             fideles
             immediate
             potestatem
             vendicat
             ,
             
               &c.
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
               Sess.
               12.
               
               Bin.
               To.
               8.
               p.
               39.
               F.
            
             Veritas
             de
             potestate
             Concilii
             generalis
             universalem
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentantis
             super
             Papam
             ,
             &
             quemlibet
             alium
             ,
             est
             veritas
             fidei
             catholicae
             —
             viritatibus
             duabus
             praedictis
             pertinaciter
             repugnans
             ,
             est
             censendus
             Haereticus
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sess.
               33.
               p.
               95.
               
               F.
               A.
            
             Hic
             Articulus
             de
             quo
             disceptamus
             fidem
             concernit
             ,
             qui
             sine
             interritu
             salutis
             negligi
             non
             potest
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               p.
               139.
               
            
          
           
             (p)
             Per
             censuram
             Ecclesiasticam
             compellantur
             seculares
             Potestates
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quartum
               ,
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             Principibus
             injungimus
             ,
             
               cap.
               67.
            
             
             Praecipimus
             Praesumptores
             hujusmodi
             ,
             per
             Principes
             seculares
             compesci
             ,
             
               cap.
               68.
            
             
             Per
             secularem
             compelli
             praecipimus
             potestatem
             ,
             
               cap.
               ult
            
             .
             Principibus
             injungimus
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Viennense
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               870.
            
             
             Per
             secularem
             compelli
             praecipimus
             potestatem
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Lugdun
            
             .
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               858.
            
             
             Eis
             (
             Principibus
             &
             Regibus
             )
             in
             virtute
             sanctae
             obedientiae
             ,
             authoritate
             à
             Deo
             universali
             Ecclesiae
             concessâ
             ,
             districtè
             praecipiendo
             mand●mus
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               8.
               p.
               207.
            
             
             Sacro
             approbante
             Concilio
             —
             Nos
             laicos
             —
             cujuscunque
             dignitatis
             ,
             etiamsi
             Regalis
             extiterint
             ,
             —
             peremptoriè
             —
             requirimus
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               quintum
               ,
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               9.
               p.
               48
               ,
               49.
               
            
             Cogantur
             omnes
             Principes
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               Sess.
               25.
            
             
             De
             Retorm
             .
             
               cap.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lemma
               .
               In
               Ecclesiasticis
               causis
               Regis
               voluntas
               Sacerdotibus
               est
               postponenda
               .
            
             
               Certum
               est
               hoc
               rebus
               vestris
               esse
               salutare
               ,
               ut
               cùm
               de
               cansis
               Dei
               agitur
               ,
               juxta
               ipsius
               constitutionem
               ,
               Regiam
               voluntatem
               Sacerdotibus
               Christi
               studeatis
               subdere
               ,
               non
               praeferre
               .
               Ecclesiasticam
               formam
               sequi
               ,
               non
               huic
               humanitus
               sequenda
               ●ura
               praefigere
               ,
               neque
               ejus
               Sanctionibus
               velle
               dominari
               ,
               cujus
               clementiae
               voluit
               Deus
               tuae
               piae
               devotionis
               colla
               submittere
               .
               
                 Decret
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 dist
                 .
                 10.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Lemma
               .
               Imperatores
               debent
               Pontificibus
               subesse
               ,
               non
               praeesse
               .
            
             
               Ad
               Sacerdotes
               Deus
               voluit
               quae
               Ecclesiae
               disponenda
               sunt
               pertinere
               ,
               non
               ad
               seculi
               potestates
               ,
               quas
               si
               fideles
               sunt
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               Sacerdotibus
               voluit
               esse
               subjectas
               .
               —
               Imperatores
               Christiani
               subdere
               debent
               Executiones
               suas
               Ecclesiasticis
               Praesulibus
               ,
               non
               praeferre
               ;
               obsequi
               solere
               Principes
               Christianos
               Decretis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               non
               suam
               praeponere
               potestatem
               ,
               Episcopis
               caput
               subdere
               Principem
               solitum
               ,
               non
               de
               eorum
               capitibus
               judicare
               .
               
                 Decret
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 dist
                 .
                 96.
                 cap.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sexti
             Decretal
             .
             l.
             5.
             tit
             .
             2.
             
             Cap.
             
               Inquisitionis
               negotium
            
             .
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             Rom.
             To.
             2.
             p.
             708.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               juramenta
               ,
               sed
               perjuria
               potius
               dicenda
               sunt
               ,
               quae
               contra
               utilitatem
               Ecclesiasticam
               attentantur
               .
               
                 Decretal
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 tit
                 .
                 24.
                 cap.
                 27.
              
               quia
               non
               .
            
             
               Juramentum
               praedictum
               vos
               excusare
               non
               potest
               ,
               in
               quae
               debet
               intelligi
               jus
               Superioris
               exceptum
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
                 19.
              
               
               Debet
               ità
               intelligi
               ,
               ut
               non
               obviet
               juri
               ,
               aliàs
               tanquam
               temerarium
               non
               obligat
               .
            
             
               
                 Cap.
                 21.
              
               ad
               nostrum
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             Inter
             solicitudines
             varias
             quibus
             assiduè
             premimur
             ,
             illa
             potissimum
             excitat
             mentem
             nostram
             ,
             ut
             circa
             salutem
             animarum
             Christi
             fidelium
             solicitis
             studiis
             intendamus
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             fideles
             ipsi
             ex
             consortio
             &
             participatione
             Schismaticorum
             seu
             Haeretitorum
             labefactari
             valeant
             ,
             adhibeamus
             remedia
             opportuna
             .
             Ad
             nostrum
             nuper
             pervenit
             auditum
             ,
             quòd
             tam
             Wencelaus
             ,
             Roman
             .
             &
             Bohem.
             Rex
             ,
             quàm
             Carolus
             R.
             Imperator
             ,
             simul
             ,
             vel
             successivè
             ,
             nonnullas
             confoederationes
             ,
             vel
             colligationes
             ,
             seu
             ligas
             ,
             aut
             conventiones
             cum
             diversis
             Regibus
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             &c.
             fecerunt
             ,
             &
             quòd
             alique
             ex
             hujusmodi
             Regibus
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             &c.
             tunc
             erant
             ,
             seu
             postea
             sunt
             effecti
             Schismatici
             seu
             Haeretici
             manifesti
             ,
             &
             ab
             unitate
             sanctae
             R.
             &
             universalis
             Ecclesiae
             separati
             :
             nos
             igitur
             attendentes
             quòd
             hujusmodi
             confoederationes
             ,
             colligationes
             &
             ligae
             ,
             seu
             conventiones
             factae
             cum
             hujusmodi
             Haereticis
             aut
             Schismaticis
             ,
             postquam
             tales
             effecti
             erant
             ,
             sunt
             temerariae
             ,
             illicitae
             ,
             &
             ipso
             jure
             nullae
             ,
             &
             si
             fortè
             ante
             ipsorum
             lapsum
             in
             schisma
             seu
             haeresin
             factae
             fuissent
             ,
             etiamsi
             forent
             juramento
             seu
             fide
             datâ
             firmatae
             ,
             aut
             confirmatione
             Apostolicâ
             ,
             vel
             quácunque
             firmitate
             aliâ
             roboratae
             ,
             postquam
             tales
             ,
             ut
             praemittitur
             ,
             sunt
             effecti
             ,
             eo
             ipso
             tam
             idem
             Rex
             ,
             quàm
             alii
             ,
             qui
             forsan
             und
             cum
             eo
             hujusmodi
             confoederationes
             &
             cum
             talibus
             inierunt
             ,
             &
             ad
             quos
             tales
             confoederationes
             quomodolibet
             extendi
             possunt
             ,
             ab
             earum
             observatione
             absoluti
             existunt
             —
             eundem
             Regem
             &
             omnes
             alios
             quorum
             interest
             ,
             vel
             interesse
             poterit
             ,
             authoritate
             Apostolicá
             ,
             tenore
             praesentium
             declaramus
             fuisse
             &
             esse
             ab
             earundem
             confoederationum
             ,
             colligatiomon
             ,
             ligarum
             ,
             seu
             conventionum
             observatione
             penitus
             absolutos
             ,
             &
             ad
             eorum
             observationem
             aliquatenus
             non
             teneri
             ,
             illásque
             quatenus
             de
             facto
             processerunt
             ,
             cassamus
             ,
             revocamus
             ,
             ac
             nullius
             esse
             decernimus
             firmitatis
             ;
             &
             tam
             eidem
             Regi
             quàm
             etiam
             omnibus
             hujusmodi
             aliis
             quorum
             interest
             ,
             seu
             interesse
             potest
             ,
             tenore
             praesentium
             districtius
             inhibemus
             ,
             nè
             confoederationes
             ,
             colligationes
             ,
             ligas
             aut
             conventiones
             hujusmodi
             aliquatenus
             observent
             ,
             seu
             ab
             aliis
             servari
             quomodolibet
             permittant
             .
             Bulla
             Urbani
             
               Sexti
               ,
               in
               Biblioth
               .
               D.
               R.
            
             Cotton
             .
             Vide
             Crakanthorp
             .
             
               Defens
               .
               Eccles.
               Angl.
               cap.
               83.
               p.
               626
               ,
               627.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Quòd
             si
             tu
             aliquo
             modo
             inductus
             ,
             defensionem
             eorum
             suscipere
             promisisti
             ,
             scito
             ,
             te
             dare
             fidem
             Haereticis
             ,
             Violatoribus
             sanctae
             fidei
             ,
             non
             potuisse
             ,
             &
             peccare
             te
             mortaliter
             si
             servabis
             .
             Cochlaeus
             
               Hist.
               Hussit
               .
               l.
               5.
               ad
               An.
               1423.
               
            
             Spondan
             .
             
               ad
               An.
               1422.
               
               §.
               1.
               p.
               779.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             Foedus
             cum
             Amarathe
             in
             decem
             annos
             ab
             Uladistao
             initum
             ,
             idémque
             sanctissimis
             jura
             ▪
             mentorum
             vinculis
             utrinque
             firmatum
             erat
             .
             Aenaeas
             Sylv.
             
               ep
               .
               81.
            
             
             Bonfin
             .
             
               l.
               3.
               dec
               .
               6.
            
             
             Spondan
             .
             
               ad
               An.
               1444.
               
               §.
               3.
               p.
               904.
               
            
          
           
             (d)
             
               Aen.
               Sylvius
            
             ait
             Eugenium
             R.
             Pontificem
             —
             est
             re
             auditâ
             ,
             scripsisse
             Juliano
             ,
             nullum
             valere
             faedus
             quod
             se
             inconsulto
             ●um
             hostibus
             Religionis
             percussum
             est
             ,
             Uladislao
             Regi
             ,
             uti
             conventa
             dissolveret
             ,
             imperasse
             ,
             juramenta
             remisisse
             ,
             novum
             instaurari
             bellum
             tum
             precibus
             ,
             tum
             minis
             extorsisse
             .
             Sp●nd
             .
             
               ad
               An.
               1444.
               
               §.
               10.
               p.
               907.
               
               Julianus
            
             Cardinalis
             ait
             fas
             esse
             quandoque
             publicae
             salutis
             gratia
             ,
             neque
             stare
             pactis
             quae
             illi
             contraria
             ,
             neque
             perfidis
             fidem
             servare
             —
             ac
             nè
             quâ
             Rex
             ,
             procerésque
             tenerentur
             jusjurandi
             Turcis
             praestiti
             Religione
             ,
             eâ
             se
             illos
             auctoritate
             Pontificis
             ,
             cujus
             legatione
             fungebantur
             ,
             liberare
             .
             Spondan
             .
             
               ibid.
               p.
               905.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             Haec
             sunt
             ,
             
               Jesu
               Christe
            
             ,
             foedera
             quae
             Christiani
             tui
             mecum
             percussere
             ,
             per
             nomen
             tuum
             sanctè
             jurantes
             ,
             nunc
             ,
             si
             Deus
             es
             ,
             tuas
             ,
             measque
             hîc
             injurias
             ,
             te
             quaeso
             ,
             ulciscere
             .
             Bonsin
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Juramenta
             non
             solùm
             domesticis
             fidei
             ,
             sed
             &
             hostibus
             servanda
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             1213.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Serenitati
             tuae
             ,
             in
             virtute
             Spiritûs
             Sancti
             ,
             sub
             obtentu
             Divinae
             ac
             Apostolicae
             Gratiae
             providimus
             injungendum
             ,
             ut
             praenominatos
             deseras
             Tolosanos
             ,
             non
             obstante
             promissione
             ,
             vel
             obligatione
             quacunque
             praestitâ
             ,
             in
             elusionem
             Ecclesiasticae
             Disciplinae
             ;
             ipsis
             quamdiu
             tales
             extiterint
             non
             impensurus
             consilium
             ,
             auxilium
             vel
             favorem
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               94.
               
            
          
           
             (g)
             
               Omnes
               &
               singulos
               Christianos
               Principes
               ,
               quacunque
               etiam
               Imperiali
               &
               Regali
               Dignitate
               fulgentes
               ,
               hortamur
               &
               ,
               in
               Domino
               ,
               requirimus
               ,
               —
               nè
               Henrico
               Regi
               per
               se
               ,
               vel
               alium
               seu
               alios
               ,
               publicè
               vel
               occultè
               ,
               directè
               vel
               indirectè
               ,
               tacitè
               vel
               expressè
               ,
               etiam
               sul
               praetextu
               confoederationum
               aut
               obligationum
               quar●
               neunque
               ,
               etiam
               juramento
               ,
               aut
               quavis
               aliâ
               firmitate
               roboratarum
               &
               saepius
               geminatarum
               ,
               consilium
               ,
               auxilium
               vel
               favorem
               quomodolibet
               praestent
               .
               
                 Bull.
                 §.
                 15.
                 ubi
                 supra
              
               .
            
             
               A
               quibus
               quidem
               obligationibus
               &
               juramentis
               omnibus
               ,
               nos
               eos
               &
               eorum
               singulos
               —
               per
               praesentes
               absolvimus
               ,
               ipsásque
               confoederationes
               &
               obligationes
               tam
               factas
               quàm
               in
               posterum
               faciendas
               ,
               —
               nullius
               roboris
               vel
               momenti
               ,
               nullásque
               ,
               irritas
               ,
               cassas
               ,
               inanes
               ,
               ac
               pro
               infectis
               habendas
               fore
               decernimus
               &
               declaramus
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Caeteros
             omnes
             qui
             illi
             quomodocunque
             juraverunt
             .
             
               Vide
               supra
            
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Absolutos
             se
             noverint
             à
             debito
             fidelitaris
             ,
             &
             totius
             obsequii
             ,
             quicunque
             lapsis
             manifestò
             in
             haeresin
             ,
             aliquo
             pacto
             ,
             quacunque
             firmitate
             vallato
             ,
             tenebantur
             obstricti
             .
             
               Decretal
               .
               l.
               5.
               tit
               .
               7.
               cap.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             (i)
             Tota
             Ecclesia
             plusquam
             quatuor
             saeculis
             hoc
             Decretum
             recepit
             ,
             laudavit
             ,
             &
             in
             praxi
             servavit
             .
             
               Discuss
               .
               Decret
               .
               Concil
               .
               Lat.
               p.
               98.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Ità
             Roma
             ,
             Romanúsque
             Ducatus
             à
             Graecis
             ad
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             ,
             propter
             nefandam
             corum
             haeresin
             impietatémque
             pervenit
             .
             
               Sigon
               .
               de
               Regno
               Italiae
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
               Et
               rursus
               .
            
             Extabant
             praeclara
             
               Gregorii
               2.
               
               &
               3.
            
             exempla
             ,
             qui
             
               Leoni
               Isauro
            
             Imperatori
             Sacris
             interdicere
             ,
             &
             juratâ
             Italiae
             obedientiâ
             spoliare
             non
             dubitarant
             ,
             uno
             eo
             crimine
             ,
             quòd
             Imaginibus
             se
             inimicum
             praebuisset
             ,
             l.
             9.
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Romanis
             ipse
             persuadebat
             ,
             si
             perstiterit
             Leo
             ,
             ab
             eo
             tanquam
             Haeretico
             deficiant
             ,
             ac
             tandem
             Italos
             jurejurandi
             religione
             absolvebat
             .
             
               Blond
               .
               Decad.
               10.
               lib.
               1.
               
            
             Ità
             dignum
             posteris
             reliquit
             exemplum
             nè
             in
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             regnare
             sinerentur
             Haeretici
             principes
             ,
             si
             ,
             saepe
             moniti
             ,
             in
             errore
             persistere
             ,
             obstinato
             animo
             ,
             invenirentur
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
               730.
            
             
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Hic
             statim
             ubi
             Pontificatum
             iniit
             ,
             Cleri
             Romani
             consensu
             N.
             B.
             Leonem
             Tertium
             ,
             Imperatorem
             Constantinopolitanum
             Imperio
             simul
             ,
             &
             Communione
             Fidelium
             privat
             ,
             quod
             sanctas
             Imagines
             è
             sacris
             aedibus
             abrasisset
             ,
             &
             Statuas
             demolitus
             esset
             ,
             quódque
             etiam
             de
             homousio
             malè
             sentiret
             .
             
               Platina
               .
               p.
               99.
            
             
             Italia
             ab
             Imperatore
             Constantinopolitano
             ,
             Leone
             haeretico
             Ichonomacho
             ,
             Auctore
             Gregorio
             Tertio
             ,
             Papa
             defecit
             .
             
               Onuphrius
               ad
               An.
               731.
            
             
          
           
             (d)
             Aut
             Rex
             ipse
             ,
             repudiato
             turpi
             Symoninidcae
             haeresis
             mercimonio
             ,
             idoneas
             ad
             sacrum
             Regimen
             personas
             promoveri
             permittet
             ,
             aut
             Franci
             pro
             certo
             ,
             nisi
             fidem
             Christianam
             abjicere
             maluerint
             ,
             generalis
             Anathematis
             mucrone
             percussi
             ,
             illi
             ulterius
             obtemperare
             recusabunt
             .
             
               Greg.
               7.
               
               Epist.
               l.
               1.
               
               Ep.
               35.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               10.
               p.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Bin.
             To.
             7.
             p.
             533.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Dictante
             Spiritu
             S.
             investiturum
             omnem
             rei
             Ecclesiasticae
             de
             manu
             laica
             ,
             haeresin
             esse
             judicamus
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Vien
               .
               Bin.
               To.
               7.
               p.
               549.
               
            
          
           
             Pag.
             554.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Nam
             in
             hac
             non
             tantùm
             parte
             ,
             sed
             ubique
             ,
             cum
             poteris
             ,
             Henricum
             Haereticorum
             Caput
             ,
             &
             ejus
             Fautores
             pro
             viribus
             persequaris
             ,
             nullum
             profecto
             gratius
             Deo
             Sacrificium
             offerre
             poteris
             ,
             quàm
             si
             eum
             impugnes
             qui
             se
             contra
             Deum
             erexit
             ,
             qui
             Ecclesiae
             Dei
             Regnum
             auferre
             conatur
             ,
             —
             qui
             à
             Principibus
             Dei
             ,
             sanctis
             Apostolis
             ,
             eorúmque
             Vicariis
             de
             Ecclesiae
             domo
             Sancti
             Spiritûs
             judicio
             expulsus
             est
             .
             Hoc
             tibi
             ,
             &
             militibus
             tuis
             in
             peccatorum
             remissionem
             &
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             familiaritatem
             praecipimus
             ,
             ut
             his
             laboribus
             ac
             triumphis
             ad
             coelestem
             Hierusalem
             ,
             Domino
             praestante
             ,
             pervenias
             .
             
               Paschal
               .
               2.
               
               Ep.
               7.
               
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               517.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             De
             Haeresi
             quoque
             non
             dubiis
             &
             levibus
             ,
             sed
             evidentibus
             argumentis
             suspectus
             habetur
             ,
             plura
             siquidem
             eum
             commisisse
             perjuria
             satis
             patet
             .
             —
             privilegium
             insuper
             quod
             B.
             Petro
             ,
             &
             Successoribus
             ejus
             in
             ipso
             tradidit
             Dominus
             ,
             viz.
             quodcunque
             ligaveris
             ,
             in
             quo
             utique
             authoritas
             &
             potestas
             Ecclesiae
             R.
             consistit
             ,
             pro
             viribus
             diminuere
             ,
             vel
             ipsi
             Ecclesiae
             auferre
             sategit
             .
             —
             merito
             
               p.
               642.
            
             insuper
             contra
             eum
             de
             haeretica
             pravitate
             suspicio
             est
             exorta
             ,
             cùm
             —
             claves
             Ecclesiae
             contempserit
             ,
             —
             &
             constanter
             asseruit
             se
             G.
             Papae
             sententias
             excommunicationis
             non
             vereri
             ,
             —
             cum
             Religiosas
             &
             alias
             Ecclesiasticas
             jugi
             attriverit
             afflictione
             &
             persecutione
             personas
             ,
             —
             nonne
             igitur
             
               p.
               644.
            
             haec
             non
             levia
             ,
             sed
             efficacia
             sunt
             argumenta
             de
             suspicione
             haeresis
             contra
             eum
             ,
             cum
             Haereticorum
             vocabulo
             illos
             Jus
             civile
             contineri
             asserat
             ,
             &
             latis
             adversus
             eos
             sententiis
             debere
             succumbere
             ,
             qui
             vel
             levi
             argumento
             à
             judicio
             Catholicae
             Religionis
             &
             tramite
             detecti
             sunt
             deviare
             —
             Nos
             itaque
             ,
             super
             praemissis
             ,
             cum
             fratribus
             nostris
             ,
             &
             Sacro
             Concilio
             deliberatione
             praehabita
             diligenti
             ,
             —
             memoratum
             Principem
             —
             omni
             honore
             &
             dignitate
             à
             Domino
             privatum
             denunci●mus
             ,
             ac
             nihilominus
             sententiando
             privamus
             ,
             omnes
             qui
             ei
             juramento
             fidelitatis
             tenentur
             adstricti
             à
             juramento
             hujusmodi
             perpetuo
             absolventes
             ,
             authoritate
             Apostolicâ
             firmiter
             inhibendo
             nè
             quisquam
             de
             caetero
             sibi
             ,
             tanquam
             Imperatori
             vel
             Regi
             pareat
             ,
             &
             decernendo
             quoslibet
             qui
             ei
             deinceps
             velut
             Imperatori
             Consilium
             vel
             Auxilium
             praestiterint
             ,
             seu
             favorem
             ,
             ipso
             facto
             excommunicationis
             vinculo
             subjacere
             .
             Innocent
             .
             4.
             
               in
               Concil
               .
               Lugd.
               Concil
               .
               To.
               XI
               .
               p.
               645.
               
            
          
           
             Spond
             .
             To.
             1.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Spond
             .
             To.
             1.
             p.
             405.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             409.
             
             S.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             412.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             453.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             456.
             
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             p.
             457.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             474.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1344.
             p.
             478.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             481.
             p.
             493.
             
          
           
             p.
             557.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Consideratione
             praemissorum
             ,
             diligenti
             cum
             fratribus
             nostris
             deliberatione
             praehabitâ
             ,
             ad
             ipsorum
             Amidei
             Fautorum
             proterviam
             extirpandam
             —
             Carolum
             Francorum
             Regem
             auctoritate
             Apostolicâ
             ,
             praesentium
             tenore
             vocamus
             ,
             cique
             Ducatum
             Sabaudiae
             ,
             omnémque
             ipsius
             Amidei
             ,
             notorii
             Schismatici
             ,
             Haeretici
             excommunicati
             &
             anathematizati
             terram
             ,
             ac
             ejus
             fautorum
             ,
             adhaerentium
             ,
             complicum
             &
             sequacium
             bona
             ,
             diversimode
             bactenus
             confiscata
             ,
             donamus
             .
             —
             Et
             ut
             tam
             salubre
             negotium
             in
             Manu
             forti
             &
             robusta
             procedat
             ,
             —
             nos
             omnibus
             ,
             qui
             cum
             Rege
             praefato
             ,
             contra
             Amideum
             &
             sequaces
             eosdem
             ,
             in
             propriis
             personis
             ,
             propriisque
             expensis
             processerint
             plenam
             suorum
             peccatorum
             veniam
             indulgemus
             ,
             &
             in
             retributione
             justorum
             ,
             vitae
             aeternae
             policemur
             augmentum
             .
             
               Ep.
               2.
               
               Concil
               .
               To.
               13.
               p.
               1322
               ,
               1323.
               
            
          
           
             Spond
             .
             To.
             2.
             p.
             88.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             p.
             87.
             
             §.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             p.
             108.
             
             §.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             112.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Quasdam
             Leges
             seu
             generales
             Constitutiones
             edere
             non
             erubuit
             ,
             per
             quas
             Subditos
             suos
             ad
             quosdam
             Haereticos
             &
             Schismaticos
             Articulos
             tenendos
             ,
             inter
             quos
             &
             hoc
             erat
             ,
             Quod
             R.
             Pontifex
             ,
             Caput
             Ecclesiae
             &
             Christi
             Vicarius
             non
             erat
             ,
             &
             quòd
             ipse
             in
             Anglica
             Ecclesia
             supremum
             Caput
             existebat
             ,
             sub
             gravibus
             etiam
             mortis
             poenis
             cogebat
             ,
             §.
             1.
             habitâ
             itaque
             cum
             venerabilibus
             Fratribus
             nostris
             S.
             R.
             E.
             Cardinalibus
             deliberatione
             maturâ
             ,
             &
             de
             illorum
             consilio
             &
             assensu
             per
             viscera
             misericordiae
             Dei
             hortamur
             &
             requirimus
             in
             Domino
             quatenus
             Henricus
             R.
             à
             praedictis
             erroribus
             prorsus
             abstineat
             ,
             &
             constitutiones
             seu
             leges
             praedictas
             revocet
             ,
             casset
             &
             annullet
             ,
             §.
             4.
             hoc
             praecepit
             sub
             majoris
             excommunicationis
             latae
             sententiae
             poena
             ,
             §.
             6.
             nec
             non
             rebellionis
             &
             quoad
             Henricum
             R.
             etiam
             perditionis
             Regni
             &
             Dominiorum
             praedictorum
             ,
             §.
             7.
             ipsiúsque
             Henrici
             R.
             ac
             Regni
             ,
             omniúmque
             aliorum
             Dominiorum
             ,
             Civitatum
             ,
             Terrarum
             ,
             Castrorum
             ,
             &c.
             Magistratus
             ,
             Judices
             ,
             Castellanos
             ,
             Custodes
             &
             Officiales
             quoscunque
             ,
             necnon
             Communitates
             ,
             Universitates
             ,
             Collegia
             ,
             Feudatorios
             ,
             Vassallos
             ,
             Subditos
             ,
             Cives
             ,
             Incolas
             &
             Inhabitatores
             etiam
             forenses
             ,
             dicto
             Regi
             de
             facto
             obedientes
             ,
             tam
             seculares
             quàm
             si
             qui
             ratione
             alicujus
             temporalitatis
             ipsum
             Henricum
             R.
             in
             superiorem
             recognoscant
             etiam
             Ecclesiasticos
             ,
             N.
             B.
             à
             juramento
             fidelitutis
             ,
             jure
             vassalitico
             ,
             &
             omni
             erga
             Regem
             &
             alios
             praedictos
             subjectione
             absolvimus
             &
             penitus
             liberamus
             ,
             §.
             10.
             
             Bull.
             
               R.
               To.
               1.
               p.
               516.
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               supra
            
             ,
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Navarrum
             &
             Condaeum
             tanquam
             Sectarios
             &
             in
             Errore
             relapsos
             ,
             Sectariorum
             Fautores
             ,
             ac
             Defensores
             publicos
             ac
             manifestos
             ,
             Divinaeque
             Maiestatis
             Reos
             ,
             &
             Fidei
             Catholicae
             Hostes
             proscribit
             ,
             &
             Navarrum
             quidem
             omni
             Jure
             quod
             in
             Navarrae
             Regno
             sibi
             competere
             contendit
             ,
             &
             eâ
             parte
             quam
             nunc
             occupat
             excidisse
             :
             Condaeum
             autem
             &
             utriusque
             Successores
             omni
             Principatùs
             ,
             &
             Dignitatis
             jure
             in
             praesens
             &
             in
             posterum
             pariter
             excidisse
             ,
             indignosque
             esse
             ipsos
             ,
             &
             eorum
             Successores
             qui
             in
             ullum
             Principatum
             ,
             ac
             speciatim
             in
             Regnum
             Franciae
             succedant
             ,
             hac
             Sententia
             pronunciat
             ,
             Subditosque
             obsequii
             Juramento
             solvit
             .
             
               Thuanus
               ,
               l.
               82.
               p.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             Ad
             haec
             capita
             ,
             post
             Spiritûs
             Sancti
             invocationem
             ,
             N.
             B.
             responsum
             ,
             Jure
             Divino
             N.
             B.
             prohiberi
             Catholicos
             hominem
             Sectarium
             ,
             aut
             Sectarii
             mali
             Fautorem
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             manifestum
             hostem
             ,
             multoque
             magis
             relapsum
             ,
             &
             à
             Sancta
             Sede
             nominatim
             ab
             Vnione
             Catholica
             exclusum
             ,
             ad
             Regnum
             admittere
             ,
             —
             &
             quemadmodum
             qui
             Henrico
             ad
             Regnum
             aspiranti
             favent
             ,
             aut
             Suppetias
             ferunt
             ,
             Religionis
             Desertores
             sunt
             ,
             &
             in
             peccato
             cum
             vitae
             aeternae
             dispendio
             degunt
             ;
             ità
             qui
             se
             illi
             pro
             Religionis
             defensione
             opponunt
             ,
             plurimum
             apud
             Deum
             &
             homines
             mereri
             ,
             &
             ut
             illos
             in
             hostis
             generis
             humani
             Regno
             stabiliendo
             pertinaces
             ,
             aeterna
             poena
             manet
             ,
             sic
             hos
             ,
             si
             ad
             sanguinis
             usque
             effusionem
             resistant
             ,
             aeternum
             in
             Coelo
             praemium
             ,
             &
             ,
             ut
             Fidei
             Propugnatores
             ,
             immarcessibilem
             Martyrii
             Coronam
             proculdubio
             consecuturos
             .
             Thuanus
             ,
             
               lib.
               98.
               p.
               70
               ,
               71.
               
            
          
           
             Relaxatos
             autem
             se
             noverint
             à
             debito
             fidelitatis
             &
             hominii
             ,
             &
             totius
             obsequii
             ,
             donec
             in
             tanta
             iniquitate
             permanserint
             ,
             quicunque
             illis
             aliquo
             pacto
             tenentur
             annexi
             .
             Bin.
             
               To.
               7.
               p.
               662.
            
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             XI
             .
             p.
             148
             ,
             149.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Burnet's
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             B.
             2.
             part
             2.
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             See
             The
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             ,
             p.
             22.
             p.
             32.
             p.
             36.
             p.
             40.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Liber
             Epist
             
               Joh.
               Huss
            
             ed.
             A
             1537.
             f.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             f.
             2.
             
          
           
             Praesens
             Sancta
             Synodus
             ex
             quovis
             salvo
             conductu
             per
             Imperatorem
             ,
             Reges
             ,
             &
             alios
             seculi
             Principes
             ,
             Haereticis
             ,
             vel
             de
             haeresi
             defamatis
             ,
             putantes
             eosdem
             sic
             a
             suis
             erroribus
             revocare
             ,
             quocunque
             vinculo
             se
             astrinxerint
             ,
             concesso
             ,
             nullum
             fidei
             Catholicae
             vel
             jurisdictioni
             Ecclesiasticae
             praejudicium
             generari
             ,
             vel
             impedimentum
             praestari
             posse
             seu
             debere
             declarat
             ,
             quo
             minus
             dicto
             salvo
             conductu
             non
             obstante
             ,
             liceat
             judici
             competenti
             Ecclesiastico
             de
             hujusmodi
             personarum
             erroribus
             inquirere
             &
             alias
             contra
             eos
             debitè
             procedere
             ,
             eosdemque
             punire
             quantum
             justitia
             suadebit
             ,
             si
             suos
             errores
             revocare
             pertinaciter
             recusaverint
             ,
             etiamsi
             de
             salvo
             conductu
             consisi
             ad
             locum
             venerint
             judicii
             ,
             alias
             non
             venturi
             ;
             nec
             sic
             promittentem
             ,
             cum
             alias
             fecerit
             quod
             in
             ipso
             est
             ,
             ex
             hoc
             in
             aliquo
             remansisse
             obligatum
             ,
             Bin.
             
               concil
               .
               To.
               7.
               p.
               1075.
               
            
          
           
             Jam
             emittimus
             animam
             tuam
             Diabolo
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Aberat
             tum
             fortè
             Sigismundus
             ,
             &
             certior
             factus
             graviter
             tulit
             ,
             eoque
             venit
             ,
             sed
             cùm
             Pontificii
             dicerent
             ,
             
               Non
               esse
               Fidem
               servandam
               Haereticis
            
             ,
             non
             modo
             remisit
             offensionem
             ,
             licèt
             Bohemi
             frequenter
             intercederent
             ,
             &
             fidem
             servari
             peterent
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             primus
             omnium
             acerbè
             in
             eum
             pronunciavit
             .
             Sleidan
             .
             
               Commentar
               .
               l.
               3.
               p.
               59.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Incinerationem
             
               Joh.
               Hus
            
             ,
             Imperator
             non
             aequo
             animo
             tulit
             ,
             propter
             salvum
             conductum
             ei
             datum
             .
             Respondit
             ei
             Sacrosancta
             Synodus
             eum
             argui
             non
             posse
             de
             fide
             mentita
             ,
             quia
             Concilium
             ipsum
             non
             dederat
             ei
             salvum
             conductum
             ,
             &
             
               Concilium
               majus
               est
               Imperatore
            
             ,
             &
             ideo
             non
             potuisse
             contra
             voluntatem
             Concilii
             id
             concedere
             ,
             praecipuè
             in
             factis
             fidei
             .
             Nauclerus
             ,
             
               Gen.
               48.
               p.
               272.
            
             
          
           
             
               Opusc.
               To.
            
             2.
             p.
             149.
             qu.
             5.
             
             §.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Lab.
               Cant.
               p.
            
             154.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Haereticos
             ,
             Schismaticos
             aut
             Rebelles
             ,
             eidem
             Domino
             nostro
             ,
             vel
             Successoribus
             praedictis
             ,
             pro
             posse
             persequar
             &
             impugnabo
             .
             
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               edit
               .
               Antwerp
               .
               A.
               D.
               1626.
               p.
               59
               ,
               &
               86.
               
            
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
               vide
               supra
            
             ,
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Salisburg
             .
             Can.
             32.
             
             To.
             13.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
            
             12.
             p.
             367.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
            
             14.
             p.
             441
             ,
             442
             ,
             443.
             
          
           
             Francis
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             p.
             443.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             462.
             
          
           
             Bin.
             To.
             9.
             p.
             449.
             
          
           
             To.
             1.
             p.
             36.
             
             §.
             4.
             p.
             43.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             38.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             102.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             p.
             104.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             116.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             117.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             p.
             120.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             130.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             p.
             188.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             p.
             364.
             
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             p.
             454.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             522.
             
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             p.
             580.
             
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             p.
             582.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             586.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             590.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             718.
             
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             p.
             779.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             793.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Post
             translatum
             ex
             Graecis
             ,
             à
             R.
             Ecclesia
             ,
             in
             eosdem
             Germanos
             Imperium
             ,
             iidem
             praedecessores
             nostri
             ,
             &
             nos
             ejusdem
             Ecclesiae
             Advocatos
             &
             Defensores
             ex
             eis
             semper
             accepimus
             ,
             quos
             quidem
             Germanos
             constat
             Haeresum
             acerrimos
             Oppugnatores
             semper
             fuisse
             ,
             cujus
             rei
             testes
             sunt
             laudabiles
             illae
             Constitutiones
             Germanorum
             Imperatorum
             pro
             libertate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             proque
             expellendis
             exterminandisque
             ex
             omni
             Germania
             Haereticis
             :
             Testis
             est
             in
             Concilio
             Const.
             Hussitarum
             ac
             Wicklefistarum
             ,
             necnon
             
               Hieronymi
               Pragensis
            
             damnata
             ac
             punita
             perfidia
             :
             Testis
             est
             toties
             contra
             Bohemos
             Germanorum
             sanguis
             effusus
             .
             Bull.
             Leonis
             
               Decimi
               .
               Concil
               .
               To.
               14.
               p.
               391.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             Nos
             igitur
             ,
             —
             habitâ
             super
             praedictis
             erroribus
             —
             diligenti
             trutinatione
             ,
             discussione
             ,
             ac
             districto
             examine
             ,
             maturâque
             deliberatione
             cum
             venerabilibus
             fratribus
             S.
             R.
             E.
             Cardinalibus
             ,
             —
             pluribusque
             aliis
             S.
             Theologiae
             ,
             necnon
             utriusque
             Juris
             Professoribus
             sive
             Magistris
             ,
             &
             quidem
             Peritissimis
             ,
             reperimus
             eosdem
             Errores
             non
             esse
             Catholicos
             ,
             —
             sed
             contra
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             Doctrinam
             &
             Traditionem
             ,
             contra
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             Determinationes
             ,
             Conciliorum
             quoque
             &
             Summorum
             Pontificum
             expresses
             Ordinationes
             seu
             Canones
             ,
             quibus
             non
             obtemperasse
             omnium
             Haeresum
             &
             Schismatum
             fomes
             &
             causa
             semper
             fuit
             ;
             de
             eorundem
             itaque
             Fratrum
             nostrorum
             consilio
             &
             assensu
             ,
             —
             praefatos
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             Articulos
             tanquam
             respectivè
             haereticos
             ,
             aut
             scandalosos
             ,
             aut
             falsos
             ,
             &
             veritati
             Catholicae
             obviantes
             damnamus
             ,
             reprobamus
             ,
             &c.
             ac
             pro
             damnatis
             ,
             reprobatis
             ac
             rejectis
             ,
             ab
             omnibus
             utriusque
             sexûs
             fidelibus
             haberi
             debere
             ,
             harum
             serie
             decernimus
             ac
             declaramus
             .
             
               Ibid.
               P.
               394
               ,
               395.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Inhibentes
               sub
               majoris
               Excommunicationis
               latae
               Sententiae
               poenis
               ,
               —
               Regibus
               ,
               Imperatoribus
               ,
               Principibus
               ,
               Ducibus
               ,
               &c.
               nè
               praefatos
               Errores
               ,
               aut
               eorum
               aliquos
               asserere
               ,
               affirmare
               ,
               defendere
               ,
               praedicare
               ,
               aut
               illis
               publicè
               vel
               occultè
               ,
               tacitè
               vel
               expressè
               favere
               praesumant
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
                 395
                 ,
                 396.
              
               
            
             
               Regibus
               ,
               Imperatoribus
               ,
               Electoribus
               ,
               &c.
               mandamus
               ,
               quatenus
               ,
               sub
               praedictis
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               poenis
               ,
               ipsi
               ,
               vel
               eorum
               quilibet
               ,
               praefatum
               Martinum
               ,
               Complices
               ,
               Adhaerentes
               ,
               Receptantes
               &
               Fautores
               personaliter
               capiant
               ,
               &
               Captos
               ad
               nostram
               instantiam
               retineant
               ,
               &
               ad
               nos
               mittant
               ,
               reportaturi
               pro
               tam
               bono
               opere
               ,
               à
               Nobis
               &
               Sede
               Apostolica
               remunerationem
               praemiúmque
               condignum
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
                 398
                 ,
                 399.
              
               
            
          
           
             Spond
             .
             To.
             2.
             p.
             338.
             ad
             A.
             1521.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             348.
             
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Hoc
             tibi
             denunciamus
             in
             virtute
             Omnipotertis
             Dei
             &
             Domini
             nostri
             
               Jesu
               Christi
            
             ,
             cuius
             in
             terris
             Vicarius
             sumus
             ,
             nec
             te
             in
             praesenti
             seculo
             laturum
             impunè
             ,
             &
             in
             futuro
             aeterni
             te
             ignis
             exspectare
             incendium
             .
             —
             quare
             revertimini
             ad
             Cor
             ,
             &
             resipiscete
             ,
             Tu
             ,
             tuique
             misere
             seducti
             Saxones
             ,
             nisi
             utrumque
             gladium
             ,
             Apostolicum
             simul
             &
             Caesareum
             ,
             olim
             velitis
             experiri
             .
             Bull.
             Adrian
             .
             
               Sexti
               ,
               apud
            
             Bin.
             
               To.
               9.
               pag.
               180.
            
             
          
           
             p.
             375.
             
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             p.
             704.
             
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             822.
             
             §.
             17.
             
          
        
      
    
  

